Author: admin

Claire’s reluctant work at the woman-demeaning lobby group “Titcage” has transformed her into a slut.

Chapter 36
IMPREGNATION

The next week, Michael had an unpleasant surprise for Claire and Steph both. He called them into his office and made them strip naked; he had Steph suck his cock as he talked, and allowed Claire to masturbate as she watched.

“I’ve had a chat with your father,” Michael said, smiling in pleasure at the feel of Steph’s lips pumping up and down on his dick. He reached down to caress the young lesbian’s face.

Claire waited for Michael to continue, her fingers sliding in and out of her pussy and rubbing lightly across her clitoris.

“He would very much like to start fucking you both,” Michael said.

Steph stopped bobbing her head up and down on Michael’s cock abruptly. Michael looked irritated, pulled his cock out of her mouth, and slapped her across the face. She whimpered, and obediently went back to servicing his dick.

Claire also felt something flip over inside her at this news. She had known her father lusted after them – it was hard not to when he ejaculated on her tits every day – but the thought of actually having her dad’s dick inside her was a step further down the path of degradation, and one that made her uncomfortable, and sad deep inside. Not sad enough to stop playing with her pussy, though.

But this was not the worst of Michael’s news.

“He’s worried though. He really wants to cum inside those tight little pussies of yours, but he’s afraid of accidentally getting you pregnant.”

Claire felt mixed relief. Did Michael mean that her father wasn’t going to fuck her, then? Or did he mean he would only fuck her somewhere other than the pussy? She was much more used to sucking cock than being fucked in the cunt. It didn’t seem so bad to give her dad a blowjob – at least by comparison.

“I’ve told your father that there’s an easy solution,” Michael said. His fingers were gripping Steph’s hair tightly now, pulling her down against his groin. “He can’t get you pregnant if you’re already pregnant.”

Claire didn’t understand at first. But then she did, and it was finally enough to make her fingers stop pumping her twat. Steph took a moment longer to realise, but when she did she went very still. Michael began to pull her head back and forth by the hair, to make her continue pleasing his cock.

“We’re going to get both of you girls nice and knocked up. It’s about time to find out whether you’re fertile anyway, and you’re long overdue to start lactating. I’ll be up to you whether you keep the baby but either way your father should be able to get a good few months of fucking your cunt without having to worry about inbreeding.”

Claire felt desperate. Somehow despite everything she had done in recent months, she had still assumed some day she would have a husband and a real family and children. To be deliberately and randomly impregnated by Titcage, just to let her father rape her – it was horrible. She started to cry.

“There there, slut,” said Michael. “Don’t worry. Once you’re pregnant, we’re going to make sure you’re married. I’ve decided I’d quite like to marry you myself, and we’re going to marry off Steph here to your friend Ben, who has expressed an interest. Ben will still fuck you, of course, and I’ll be fucking a range of other girls who I’ll like a lot more than you. It wouldn’t do for a wife to think she was special, after all. But you’ll get to have a wedding.”

This was too much. Claire needed to escape. She turned, and began running towards the door, not caring that she was naked. But Jim had silently come in behind her, and as she started to run he grabbed her by the hair and pulled her to the ground. Claire fell, and shortly thereafter she felt Jim pushing his hard cock into her cunt, and starting to rape her as she cried.

“Don’t cry, Fucktwat,” he cooed in her ear. “This is what you were made for. Michael’s said you can still suck my cock every day, and I have to say I’ve always dreamed of milking a big-titted slut like you while I fuck her. It’s going to be great when your milk comes in.”

After that morning, Titcage kept the two girls leashed and shackled for a week, to stop them running away. They were put on fertility drugs. Steph was despondent, miserable the whole time, only seeming happy when Claire was licking her pussy. Both girls were made to record new training tapes in their own voices. “I want to be pregnant. I love having giant cow udders. I am only good for breeding,” Claire heard her own voice telling herself, as she knelt naked on the floor at Titcage, chained to the wall, sucking on the cocks of her male co-workers.

Giving blowjobs worked differently now, of course. Whenever someone ejaculated in Claire’s mouth, she wouldn’t swallow it, but rather indicate for Steph to lie down on the floor next to her. Claire would push Steph’s thighs apart, exposing her bare pussy, and then put her mouth against Steph’s twat and use her tongue to push the sperm in her mouth into Steph’s cunt. Steph would return the favour to Claire when Steph sucked a man off.

At the end of each day came the genuine attempt at impregnation. The two girls would strip nude and bend over office desks, and whichever male coworkers wanted to fuck them would shove their dicks in the girls’ cunts and fill them with sperm. Afterwards the girls would put on a show. Titcage had arranged at considerable cost for a shallow bathtub to be filled each afternoon with human sperm. Claire and Steph would have their labia taped against their inner thighs, to keep their cunts spread open as wide as possible, and then fingerbang each other in the tub, each pushing litres of sperm up into their sister’s pussy, before licking each other to a slutty cum-fuelled orgasm.

Steph still struggled against these activities, which Claire secretly liked. By now, raping a girl felt infinitely more erotic to Claire than consensual lesbian sex, and besides, it gave Claire an excuse to be on top in the tub, holding Steph down with her weight. The level of the cum in the tub was shallow, so there was no difficulty in Steph keeping her head above the semen from the lower position, but Claire loved the idea of her own cunt being above Steph’s face, and knowing that the anonymous sperm that Steph was pushing into Claire’s pussy would drip back out onto her sister’s face and into her mouth.

Afterwards the girls would emerge from the tub covered in cum, and the other girls in the office would lick them clean. It was an erotic reward for Claire to feel so many mouths licking and nibbling at her tits and cunt, and lapping the cum from her cheeks and lips. The knowledge that some of them were reluctant, or even crying, at being made to perform the task just made it all the better. They were stupid sluts, Claire knew from her training tape, and this was what they deserved.

At the end of the week, Claire and Steph had dinner at home with their father, with Kitten attending as a guest. However, upon arriving home, they were distressed to find that Sluthole had invited herself along. In fact, Sluthole was already nude and bouncing enthusiastically on their father’s cock, as their father sat on the living room couch, watching the TV. The TV was showing video footage of the two sisters writhing in the bath of cum, obviously obtained from the girls’ Titcage web pages. They watched as their father orgasmed loudly into Sluthole’s cunt.

Sluthole climbed off their father and revealed that he was wearing a condom over his cock. She gently teased it off him, and set it carefully on a plate that already held two condoms like it. She then applied another condom to his dick, and slid back into his lap, his still-stiff penis vanishing between her cunt lips.

“Sluthole here has just been suggesting a whole bunch of new ways to help you girls understand what sluts you are,” their father said, his voice slightly muffled by Sluthole’s tits pressed against his face. “She’s very creative. Why haven’t you invited her around before?”

Claire and Steph said nothing.

“For instance, I like this thing at work where they taped your labia to your thighs. You look very pretty with your cunt all spread open like that. I think we need to start having you do that around the house. And I saw the video of you being punished for not having a good enough fuck grade, Claire. You looked so pretty having your cunt tasered. Sluthole just sucked me off a little while ago while I ordered a taser online.”

The girls sat through a miserable evening of dinner. Their father watched as Sluthole pissed in their mouths and pinched their clitorises. Claire and Kitten 69ed on the table while Sluthole talked to Claire’s father about the relative merits of shooting a girl’s cunt and tits with paintballs versus just putting her tits in a vice. Steph and Claire ate their dog-food dinner from a dog-bowl, flavoured with their father’s urine, while Kitten sat behind them and fingered their cunts for them.

After dinner Kitten went off to fuck their father, and as Steph and Claire went into their room to prepare for bed, Sluthole came to visit them.

“I have a little present for you whores,” she said. “Get on the bed and spread your legs.”

Claire didn’t think Sluthole outranked her anymore, but Sluthole’s command was authoritive and Claire responded to the order without thinking. Steph very definitely WAS outranked by Sluthole and did likewise.

Grinning, Sluthole climbed on top of Steph and began to kiss her on the lips. The naked teenage lesbian kissed her back, confused but aroused. Then, suddenly, Steph squealed and began to buck. Sluthole held her down. Claire looked to see what was happening.

Sluthole had her fingers up inside Steph’s pussy, pushing something into it. When she withdrew them, Claire could see what it was – a condom. Sluthole had just pushed a condom full of their father’s sperm into Steph’s cunt.

“Just so that when you’re found to be pregnant – as you will be – you will never, never be sure that it wasn’t your daddy who got your little slut twat knocked up.”

Steph cried and tried to dig the sperm out of her pussy with her hands, but Sluthole knocked them away and then tied Steph’s hands to the bedposts. She moved on to Claire.

“Are you going to struggle, Claire?” she asked.

Claire shook her head. Good sluts obeyed. Good sluts let themselves be degraded. Claire was a good slut. She moaned happily as Sluthole kissed her on the lips, and the gasped as she felt the now-cold sperm being pushed into her pussy. It was her father’s sperm. She could be getting pregnant by her dad. Probably not – she was almost certainly already pregnant from the activities of the week – but she would never know. She wiggled her legs in distress and arousal.

“Good slut,” said Sluthole. “And now I have a present for you. Open wide.”

Claire opened her mouth obediently, and winced as Sluthole spat in it. But she knew that was not the present, and kept waiting, and was rewarded a moment later when Sluthole updended a third condom full of cum over her tongue. She tasted her father’s cold semen, and knew that this was the moment her life had been building towards.

She barely even needed Sluthole to start licking her pussy a moment later to orgasm.

(To be continued…)

---

I have published this story elsewhere but wanted to rewrite it before I posted on here. The rewrite of this part is actually pretty cosmetic but later parts will be markedly different.

Lindsay stood on the sandy beach, shielding her eyes from the dazzling sunlight, and looking out to sea. She was not happy even though she was on holiday, as a fifteen year old girl wanted clubs, discos and boys but all she had got was a trip to the middle of nowhere because her parents had decided it would be good to ‘get away from it all’ and ‘bond as a family’. Today this had involved trekking from their rented farmhouse on a remote stretch of the southern Spanish coast to an even remoter beach, and although it was beautiful, what did you do when you got here?. There was no sign of anyone else in either direction so all there was to do was swim, sunbathe, read and chill out.

Sighing to herself she laid out her towel next to the awning where her parents sat and applied sun lotion to herself, tying her shoulder length blonde hair out of the way. Her father watched her and thought how beautiful his daughter had become – she had big blue eyes that melted your heart, well proportioned features and even white teeth. Her slim figure was toned by swimming and other sports and her breasts…Jim Brown caught himself. He shouldn’t be thinking of his daughter like that but he idly guessed she must be a 36D.

Jim was in his mid forties and had been married to Amy for 20 years. He was well over six foot with a hard, well sculpted body from years of working on the oil rigs. There was little sign of middle aged spread and just a few flecks of grey hair at his temples. Jim was proud of the way he looked and was just as proud of Amy who lay next to him.

Amy was a keen sportswoman and had kept her figure trim despite the two children . Like Lindsay, Amy was around 5 foot 5, had the same fine and well proportioned features, but unlike her daughter Amy had dark brown hair that was cut fairly short and small, firm breasts that needed little support.

The quartet was made up by James junior who looked like a smaller version of his father and at thirteen years old he was just beginning to develop from a boy to a man. Jim lay back in the hot morning sun, kicked off his sandals and hoped that the two kids wouldn’t argue as they did at home and spoil his holiday.

Lindsay lay face down on her towel and undid her bikini top to prevent tan lines and was soon joined by Amy while the two men headed off down the beach a little way to throw a football.

‘I hope you’re not too upset that Daniel couldn’t come’ said Amy.

Lindsay sighed – this had been a source of argument before the holiday as Daniel was her latest boyfriend and Lindsay had not wanted to be without a companion.

‘It’s just that your father and I feel that we need to spend more time as a family and I don’t think it is a good idea that you are hanging out with all these boys at your age’. ‘You could get a bad reputation you know’ Amy continued.

‘Oh mum really’ said Lindsay in exasperation.

She was no innocent but was still a virgin unlike many of her contemporaries. It wasn’t that she was scared or waiting for Mr Right but for a naturally gregarious teenager she could do without all the baggage that came with sleeping with a guy. Daniel might be the one, he was new at Lindsay’s school, but then again he might not be. The one thing Lindsay did know was that she couldn’t discuss things like that with her mother.

‘Look Mum, I’m OK really’ said Lindsay. ‘Why do you assume I would get up to anything anyways’. ‘I’m not happy because I’m bored, there’s nothing to do and nobody my own age here’.

‘You could spend some time with your brother’ said Amy.

Lindsay wrinkled her nose and gave her Mum one of those teenage looks that made Amy realise she was not even close in persuading her daughter to play Happy Families.

‘Come on Mum, Jim is just so young and immature and I don’t want to spend all day talking about football or computer games’.

‘You could make more of an effort to get along’ said Amy in a conciliatory tone. ‘You are both growing up but a lot of the time you squabble like infants’.

‘It’s usually his fault’ said Lindsay in a definite way.

‘It takes two to make an argument, Amy replied ‘and as the older of the two you could just rise above it a bit more’.

‘There you go again, it’s always down to me’ said Lindsay grumpily

‘I’m not saying that at all, I just think you could sometimes stop the argument in it’s tracks by not rising to his bait quite so easily’.

Lindsay was looking intently at a piece of the beach like it was the most fascinating thing she had ever seen and was running her fingers through the sand.

Amy let the subject drop, content that she had at least persuaded Lindsay to think about what she had said and the two engaged in small talk about anything & everything. Lindsay’s mood gradually lightened and the two went for a swim in the cool, clear waters of the bay. They were both strong and confident swimmers and raced to the sandbar about 200 metres from the shore. Amy got there just before her daughter and was panting from the exertion while her daughter scarcely seemed to be out of breath.

‘You let me win’ Amy said and Lindsay smiled.

‘Age before beauty’ she said cheekily and shrieked as her mother swept a handful of water straight into her face.

‘You’re not too old for me to put you over my knee’ said Amy jokingly.

‘You’d have to catch me first’ Lindsay replied and the two of them splashed each other with no advantage gained on either side until they collapsed laughing on the sandbar.

As the two of them lay there, a small fishing boat came round the headland, and chugged slowly towards them. The girls watched it as it approached. The young men on deck were quite obviously ogling Lindsay and her mother, shouting and motioning for them to get on board. Amy and Lindsay initially enjoyed some light hearted exchanges with them while the young hopefuls promised them the earth in rudimentary English but soon Amy grew protective of her young daughter and was using her Spanish to good effect to tell these young Don Juan’s exactly where they should take their promises. The Captain decided the crew had had their fun and there was no chance of luring the girls on board so the boat turned away and headed out to sea leaving the shouts and laughter of the crew to be carried away on the gentle breeze.

Lindsay watched the boat disappear. She had felt uncomfortable and vulnerable under the gaze of the men but there was no doubt that some of them were extremely fit and good looking with their tanned features and bodies sculpted by hard work. As the boat disappeared around the headland she felt a pang of regret that was a little disconcerting. Amy looked after the boat with no regrets, making a mental note to not let her daughter stray too far out of her sight on this holiday.

Despite an apparent demure and rather old fashioned nature, Amy wasn’t a prude and enjoyed an active sex life with her husband. Jim was a frequent and considerate lover and his thick, nine inch penis thrilled her through and through but she felt protective towards Lindsay and was determined that she would not be taken advantage of at such a young age.

The two women headed back to shore and Amy began to prepare lunch. Lindsay put a cover over her swimming costume as she didn’t want sunburn this early in the holiday and helped her mother. They were soon joined by the boys who set out the plates and bowls for the picnic. ‘What are you guys doing after lunch?’ said Jim. ‘I’m going for a swim when my lunch has gone down’ said Jim Junior. Lindsay and Amy both said they would read for a bit and Jim elected to swim with his son.

The lunch was typical Mediterranean fare of salad, cold meats, bread and fruit washed down with a soft drink. Lindsay always looked forward to lunch as the fruit and vegetables were sun ripened to perfection and achieved a flavour that just could not be matched back in England and tucked in hungrily when the food was laid out.

After lunch the two girls lay under the awning and Lindsay took off the swimsuit cover. As she lay on her back she undid her bikini straps and rolled the material down her breasts so that it just covered her nipples – she was going for minimum tan lines here.

Her mother looked at her. ’Is it wise to let Jim Junior see you like that’ she said.

‘Oh Mum, he’s swimming and I can always cover up a bit before he gets back and anyway, tan lines are so not cool’ said Lindsay.

Her mother was slightly annoyed ; ‘there is so much you don’t yet know about the world young lady’ she started but then let it drop as she didn’t want to start an argument and spoil the morning they had spent together.

Presently the guys returned from their swim and Lindsay adjusted her bikini top to please her mother as much as anything. Jim Junior was dripping wet and showered it all over Lindsay.

‘Oh Mum, Dad look what he’s done!’ Lindsay shrieked. ‘You brat’ she shouted to Jim Junior.

‘It’s only a joke’ said her father ‘just chill out’.

‘Yeah really funny’ replied Lindsay ‘I’m off for a walk where I won’t get annoyed by brats’. She kicked sand at her brother who lay grinning on the sand and stalked off.

‘Just leave her’ said Amy to her husband who looked as if he was about to go after her.’ She will be back soon enough and by the way I don’t think that was very funny what Jim Junior did either’ she admonished him. ‘You can be so insensitive sometimes Jim Brown’.

Jim watched his daughter disappear behind some dunes. Jim Junior got up and looked like he might follow her.

‘Get back here’ barked Jim. ‘You’ve caused enough trouble today’.

Jim Junior sank back on the sand and picked up a book.

Lindsay walked at a brisk pace across the dunes for ten minutes or so and slowly her bad mood evaporated. Every so often she would glance round to check that nobody was trying to follow her and was pleased to find that she was alone. Presently she came to some strange rocks, carved into weird shapes by the wind and tides and sat down. The place she had chosen was right out of the wind and Lindsay stretched herself out. ‘This is better’ she said to herself ‘a brat free zone’.

She carefully undid her bikini top again and started to roll the material down. ‘Oh what the hell’ she said to herself, ‘with no prying eyes I can go for zero tan lines’, and having checked once more to see that she hadn’t been followed she took her top off completely. Lindsay gazed at her breasts. Daniel was crazy about them, particularly the large and puffy nipples which were super sensitive to the touch.

Lindsay remembered the last time Daniel had caressed her tits, the day before they had come on holiday, and how he had sucked her nipples gently. She lay back and closed her eyes and revelled in the memory, moving her hands to make slow circling movements on her tits and tweaking her nipples which quickly became erect and stiff. She let out a low moan and bit her bottom lip.

‘Christ I feel horny, I wish Daniel were here’ she muttered to herself.

Lindsay lifted one breast high towards her mouth and started to lick and suck on her nipple, her whole body tingling and her pussy starting to moisten. She slowly caressed down her body and hooked her thumbs into her bikini bottoms, drawing them off completely before running her hands through the light covering of pale brown pubic hair that covered her slit. Lindsay began to explore her pussy in an unhurried way with one hand while playing with her tits with the other. Her fingers traced round her outer labia for a while before moving deeper. She used both hands now to part her lips and use the moistness to lubricate her clit which was standing up like a little button begging to be stimulated.

Her breathing became deeper as she gently grazed her clit while moving one and then two fingers into her dripping pussy, establishing a rhythmic motion. As she opened her eyes she could see the fishing boat she had seen earlier on the horizon and her mind switched from thinking of Daniel to thinking of the hardened, bronzed men on the boat. Wild thoughts accelerated through her mind – what if they could see her from the boat, what would their faces be like as they watched her, spread eagled and naked on the beach with two fingers pumping in and out of her sweet virgin pussy. She imagined the size of their cocks and the feeling of their breath on her skin as they held her down to fuck her. This last erotic thought pushed her into sexual overdrive and a massive orgasm shook her body as she arched her back, pushing her fingers in deep as they would go.

Lindsay continued to caress her beautiful body, taking advantage of the solitude to explore every inch and experience the pleasures of masturbation. Raising herself on her hands and knees she was able to play with the full length of her slit and the sensitive opening to her asshole for the first time. As she became used to that sensation she was able to relax and slowly slid a finger into her anus. Lindsay held the finger there, relishing the new and delicious sensations before moving it in and out and rotating it, giving herself another panting climax in the process.

Out of the corner of her eye she thought she caught a movement and her heart jumped. ‘Oh my God’ she muttered. ‘Don’t let it be Junior’. What if it was one of her parents?. Her face burned red at the thought. As she looked around for her discarded bikini she caught sight of a head bobbing up behind one of the rocks.
Embarrassment and fear left her – she was just plain angry.

‘All right, come out from there’ she demanded. ‘I can see you, you disgusting pervert’. For a moment nothing happened and then two figures guiltily emerged from behind the rocks.

The first was a very good looking Spanish boy of about 17. He was dressed in shorts with no shirt and was tanned and muscular with long, lustrous, curly dark hair. He had large brown eyes, full lips and a flashing white smile. Lindsay estimated his height at around six foot. As he stared at her, Lindsay was aware that she was still naked and hurriedly covered her breasts with one arm and her pussy with the other.

The second figure was a girl, younger than the boy. As she emerged to stand beside him, Lindsay was awestruck. She regarded herself as good looking by all known standards – she was popular and never short of male admirers who kept telling her how beautiful she was while trying to get their hands up her skirt, but this girl was something else. She was around the same height as Lindsay with a flawless olive complexion while her soft brown eyes, long dark hair, delicate nose and full sensuous lips screamed eroticism. She wore a simple cotton summer dress that fitted perfectly over her slim body, accentuating her perfectly proportioned breasts and slim waist. The dress was short, hugging the girl’s tight buttocks and showing off her long, tanned legs. Lindsay was disturbed as she had never considered a girl sexually before, but the beauty in front of her and her own rampant hormones were causing new and strange thoughts in her mind.

However, her anger had certainly not abated. ‘So what the hell do you two peeping toms think you were doing’ she shouted, simultaneously being aware that these two might not understand what the hell she was saying. ‘Well then’ she demanded. ‘I’m sorry, my name is Luis and this is my sister Anna Maria’ said the boy slowly in halting English. ‘We were out collecting shells when we saw you behind some rocks and…..such things…..are not so common but I do not explain myself well’ he said turning bright red. ‘You are very beautiful’ blurted out Anna Maria. ‘Please, us Catholics are forbidden to do such things but to see your face and the pleasure’…her voice trailed off and she blushed like her brother.

Lindsay softened her voice ‘You don’t masturbate?’ she questioned.

‘We are not supposed to’ said Luis ‘but occasionally I have done so’.

Anna Maria looked shocked at her brother’s admission. ‘I have not touched myself’ she said quietly ‘but I can see the pleasure it gives’ and she blushed again.

‘How old are you?’ asked Lindsay gently.

‘Fourteen’ replied Anna Maria, slightly surprised by the question.

Lindsay considered this answer. She had begun masturbating as soon as she was aware of herself sexually and simply could not comprehend that anyone would want to abstain from it voluntarily. She smiled at Anna Maria and was encouraged to see that she got a beaming smile in return.

Lindsay’s arms were getting tired. She thought of asking Luis or Anna Maria to hand her the bikini but it seemed absurd after they had seen her most intimate moments. Sensing that these two presented no danger to herself, she dropped her arms.

Luis’ eyes were immediately drinking in her whole body while he was trying to appear to look elsewhere. This amused Lindsay.

‘You’ve seen it all already’ she chided as he faced her again.

Luis gave up the pretence and stared at Lindsay. Normally she would be embarrassed but the boy’s good looks and the rapidly growing bulge in his shorts was making her feel horny again. Anna Maria was also staring at her. Obviously Anna had seen herself naked but this English girl with her blue eyes and large breasts and pale hair was fascinating to her.

Lindsay sensed their indecision and took control.

‘So are you going to stare all day or what’ she said.

Luis and Anna Maria looked nonplussed so Lindsay added ‘well I think it would be polite if you joined me’. She was amazed by her own boldness as she knelt in front of Luis and unfastened his shorts. He made a half hearted attempt to hold them up but was too slow as Lindsay whipped his shorts and underwear down in a single movement, revealing his large uncircumcised semi erect cock.

Lindsay examined it closely. Sure she had jacked off a few boys including Daniel but she hadn’t had the opportunity to examine a dick close up. ‘It’s beautiful’ she murmured as she studied the engorged purple head and the brown, vein ridged shaft that was now fully erect. Lindsay lightly ran one hand up and down the shaft and used her other to cup Luis heavy balls. Gradually she used a firmer stroke , running her hand the full length of the penis and stimulating the head. Luis breath was coming in ragged gasps and he could not hold himself back. The feeling of this beautiful girl’s hand on his manhood was too much and he came, shooting streams of come up on to his belly. Lindsay continued pumping Luis cock until his balls were empty and he lay on the sand to get his breath back.

Luis raised his head and kissed Lindsay full on the lips, His tongue snaking out and entwining with her own. His hands moved to her breasts and played with her nipples that soon became erect again. As Lindsay came up for air she motioned to Anna Maria. The Spanish girl took a deep breath, unbuttoned her dress and let it fall to the sand. Standing in her pretty white lace bra and simple white cotton panties she looked the picture of innocence and Lindsay realised she would need coaxing to take the final step.

Leaving Luis on the sand she approached Anna Maria and took her hand. The two sat down together and Lindsay unhooked Anna Maria’s bra and uncovered her breasts.

‘Bueno’ she said and Anna Maria giggled. Anna Maria had fantastic tits thought Lindsay, smaller than her own but a perfect shape and crowned with large golden brown aerolae and a chocolate brown nipple.

‘Now take your panties off’ said Lindsay. Her voice sounded husky and again she was surprised by her boldness. The solitude and the sheer eroticism of the moment was stripping her of her prejudices and preconceptions. Anna Maria shyly removed her panties and exposed herself to Lindsay’s gaze. Her pubic hair was thick and dark and hung like a halter around her virgin pussy.

‘Please show me what to do’ she whispered nervously.

Lindsay caressed Anna Maria’s breasts the way she had felt her own and tweaked the nipples which stiffened under her gentle touch, rolling them between her thumb and forefinger. Anna Maria showed no sign of wanting to do this by herself and Lindsay was rapidly losing any remaining inhibitions about making love to this gorgeous girl. She turned Anna Maria’s face to hers and kissed her full on the lips, quickly turning it into a full on French kiss. Running her hands lightly down Anna Maria’s body, she ended up stroking her inner thigh. As she moved her hand higher again, Anna Maria obligingly parted her thighs to give her access to her pussy.

Lindsay broke off her kiss and moved her head down to lick and suck at Anna’s tits while her fingers slowly rubbed her slit, starting at the bottom and working up to graze her clitoral hood. Anna Maria was moaning gently at Lindsay’s touch, her own inhibitions melting like a snowball in summer. Anna Maria was becoming very wet and Lindsay began to penetrate further with her fingers. Filled with lust she abandoned Anna’s tits and licked downwards towards her pussy. As she arrived at the navel she gently pushed Anna back on to the sand and spread her thighs wide. Lindsay moved between Anna’s thighs and gazed at her symmetrical, pouting pussy lips behind their curtain of damp curls and inhaled the girl’s musky scent, subtly different to her own.

She slowly moved her head forward and kissed Anna’s pussy, flicking out her tongue to tease her and then gently parted her labia to reveal the gleaming pink of Anna Maria’s sex and her erect clit. Lindsay’s tongue started to tease and probe Anna’s slit and give her clit special attention. She combined the oral stimulation with her sensitive fingers, slowly moving them deeper and deeper into her boiling cunt. Anna Maria felt wave after wave of pleasure wash over her, each climax greater than the last until they reached a screaming crescendo. She grabbed the back of Lindsay’s head and squeezed it into her pussy as she experienced her first major orgasm. Lindsay caught her breath, her face sticky with Anna Maria’s juices and raised her head while Anna Maria lay panting and glassy eyed beneath her.

Luis had shifted his position to watch this delightful Sapphic display and now kissed Lindsay deeply, his excitement enhanced by the sweet taste of his sister on her tongue. He was fully erect again and gently guided Lindsay’s head to his engorged cock.

‘I’ve never done this before’ she said as she kissed Luis cock tenderly all over.

Slowly she moved her mouth back to the swollen head and gently pulled back his foreskin, licking the head like a lollipop and coating it with her saliva. Then she took the boy’s cock into her mouth and sucked down on it, hollowing her cheeks and moving up and down on his dick, working her tongue around the head. Luis stroked Lindsay’s hair and closed his eyes. He had never felt anything quite so wonderful in his 17 years and each movement of her golden head brought new sensations. Anna Maria was on her hands and knees watching intently and when Lindsay came up for air, gently pumping Luis cock with her hand, she offered it to the wide eyed youngster.

Anna Maria nervously took hold of her brother’s prick, which leapt like a live thing in her hand, and slowly lowered her eager mouth onto the shaft, taking it deep inside. Luis felt his mind was going to explode. He simply could not believe that his beautiful, innocent sister was now sucking on his cock like her life depended on it.

Anna Maria learnt fast, intently watching her brother’s reaction to her ministrations as she wrapped her tongue around the sensitive head and then deep throated him. Running her tongue down his shaft she licked at his large balls and gently sucked on them while using her fingers to squeeze his stiff shaft. She was joined by Lindsay and the two girls worked on Luis cock together. This was too much for Luis – he didn’t want to come again just yet, so he pulled his cock away and knelt between Lindsay’s thighs, gently pushing her on to her back.

Starting on her inner thigh Luis gently kissed his way slowly towards his prize and, on reaching it, thrust his tongue between her prominent pussy lips. Lindsay cried out as Luis thrust his tongue deep into her before fastening on to her clit. Luis used alternate gentle and thrusting movements that were driving Lindsay crazy with lust. She felt her orgasm building and opened her legs as wide as they would go urging him to move ever deeper. As she climaxed, Anna Maria kissed her again and fondled her large tits. Lindsay felt like she was in heaven.

‘Fuck me’ she gasped ‘please fuck me’ and pulled Luis towards her, guiding his prick to the entrance of her virgin pussy. ’Please be gentle’ she said, looking into Luis big brown eyes and he instinctively understood he was to be her first. He pushed the large head against her pussy lips, rubbing it up and down her slit, gradually working it into her tight pussy. He then withdrew a bit before pushing in deeper. The feeling of her hot, wet love tube on his dick was incredible as he sank into her inch by inch.

Lindsay closed her eyes and grasped her tits, kneading them furiously. Luis cock was filling her up so much more than her fingers, stretching her little hole. She felt him bump against her intact hymen and reached for him, kissing him deeply as she pulled him towards her. Luis withdrew a couple of inches and then thrust his pelvis forward, taking her cherry. Lindsay felt a stab of pain as her hymen gave way that soon turned to pleasure as he sank the full length of his dick into her. They lay like that for a while with Luis rotating his hips and grinding his pelvis against Lindsay’s clit, driving her wild before slowly pumping his cock back and forth in her steaming pussy.

Lindsay had never felt so turned on before as Luis’ cock filled her up, the slurping sounds as he pumped in and out proof of her arousal. Luis was drunk with her beauty and the incredible sensations of her tight pussy but he was learning his craft as a lover. Every time he felt himself near climax, he would pause before continuing his slow rhythmic fucking. Lindsay began to move her pelvis in time with his, raising her buttocks to meet his thrusts as yet another orgasm shuddered through her body covering Luis’ cock in her hot, sticky, pungent juices. This inflamed Luis still further and he quickened and lengthened his stroke, pushing her thighs wide apart and massaging her clit with his fingers. He felt his come surging from his balls and quickly withdrew his prick before sending several streams of his white love juice arcing over her belly and tits. He bent forward and kissed her tenderly before rolling off to lie beside her.

Anna Maria replaced her brother between Lindsay’s thighs and murmured ‘Gracias it’s my turn now’. After a long, lingering kiss she moved her head down Lindsay’s body, licking at her puffy erect nipples and the small pools of her brother’s love juice.

‘You learn quick’ gasped Lindsay as Anna Maria descended to her sparsely covered pussy and started to lick her clit. Anna Maria was very gentle which Lindsay was grateful for as she began to tease her towards another climax. Out of the corner of her eye Lindsay could see that Luis had become erect again and wondered if all men had his staying power. He positioned himself behind his sister and started to rub her slit with his fingers, gently opening the outer labia while she feasted on Lindsay’s pussy.

Anna Maria let out a low moan and quickly repositioned herself, taking a lower stance and opening her legs wider to give her brother greater access. Luis explored his sister’s tight virgin pussy with his fingers, finding her clit and incorporating it into his tender caresses. Anna Maria soon became very wet and Luis started to pump his fingers gently in and out in a fucking motion while playing with her clit with his other hand. Anna Maria climaxed noisily and Luis moved his head to his sister’s pussy to lap at the juices that were leaking from her snatch.

He was intoxicated by their sweet smell and burrowed his tongue into her which caused her to have another orgasm. Luis ran his tongue the full length of Anna’s pussy and as he reached the lower end he noticed her little chocolate starfish nestled between her tight buttocks. He remembered the pleasure on Lindsay’s face as she had played with her asshole and experimentally flicked out his tongue and played it around the tiny puckered hole.

Anna Maria gasped at this new sensation and moved her ass back onto Luis’ tongue, allowing it to penetrate a little way. Luis carried on stimulating her ass and pussy with his tongue until she had come again and then raised himself to put his erect cock at the entrance of her dripping, virgin love hole.

Anna Maria made no protest as her brother started to penetrate her, using the same care as he had shown Lindsay. She was in rapture as her brother’s prick slowly filled her vagina and Lindsay’s hands gently massaged her tits. Luis reached his sister’s maidenhead and with a quick stab was through and his big cock ploughed deeply into her body. Anna Maria whimpered but her cries were stifled as Lindsay engaged her in a long and passionate french kiss.

Pleasure began to mix with the pain for Anna Maria as her brother steadily thrust his dick in and out of her pussy. She steadied herself and reached back with one hand to play with her clit while her brother fucked her, feeling his shaft stretching her tight little hole. She felt her orgasm building and cried out with sheer pleasure this time as Luis buried himself to the hilt in her hot cunt and rotated his hips as if he was trying to screw her into the earth.

Luis carried on plundering her tight little snatch and gradually he felt his own orgasm begin to rise. He had been fucking his hot little sister for at least half an hour and his body was slick with sweat as he toiled in the heat of the afternoon sun. Anna Maria fluttered from orgasm to orgasm. She had never imagined the joys that awaited those who indulged in these forbidden pleasures. She had her tongue buried in the snatch of a beautiful blonde girl while her loving brother was fucking her for the first time and the pure eroticism of the moment overwhelmed her. These thoughts and the physical sensations brought her to a final massive, long climax, quickly followed by Lindsay and lastly Luis who whipped his cock out of her pussy at the last moment and shot his load over her gorgeous ass.

The three of them lay naked in the hot afternoon sun and recovered from their exertions, quietly chatting to one another, exchanging stories and becoming firm friends. Lindsay was suddenly alert as she heard her father’s voice calling her name. They quickly retrieved their discarded clothes and with hurried kisses and promises to meet again, Lindsay slipped out from behind the rocks and went to meet her father.

As she looked back she could just see Luis disappear out of sight towards the hidden track that she now knew led to their villa.

‘Perhaps this holiday will be the best of my life’ she said to herself as she found her father looking around a little way up the track.

‘Ah there you are’ said Jim. ‘You were gone for so long I was getting worried about you’.

‘I’m fine’ said Lindsay and gave her father a big hug. ‘Lets get back to the others – you know it really is beautiful around here’ she continued.

Jim shook his head in amazement – he figured he would never understand the female mind completely but as his daughter walked in front of him he sensed something had changed in her. She was walking with more poise, more confidence somehow and appeared less his little girl and more a young woman.

Lindsay tilted her face at the soft onshore breeze that had just sprung up and wondered what other adventures awaited her in the coming weeks.

---

Damien races to save Abigail while she has retreated from her humiliation into her mind. There she makes love to a Dream-Abigail.

The Vampire’s Kiss
Chapter 8: Unholy Hungers
by mypenname3000
Copyright 2016

“Wow, I’m surprised at the talent at Walmart at 3 in the morning,” Mary said as she strolled in front of the shopping cart.

“Talent?” Britney Kingston asked her best friend and sort of mistress. Britney was only a thrall to Damien while Mary was one of his vampiresses.

“Look at him,” Mary purred, licking her red lips. “Wouldn’t you like to writhe beneath him and taste his blood.”

Britney cast her gaze in the direction Mary looked. A handsome man strolled by pushing a blue shopping cart. He was muscular and strong, his skin tanned bronze, his face chiseled. Britney shook her head. She felt nothing for the man. Yesterday, before Damien had drunk her blood and turned her into a thrall, she would have panted after the man.

“Master is all the man I need,” Britney answered. “He doesn’t want to share me. Or you.”

“Sire never told me that,” Mary shrugged as she strolled along. She was young, eighteen like Britney, and moved with a sensual grace. Britney and Mary had been friends for many years. “How do you know?”

“I just…know,” Britney shrugged. “I feel things, his wants and needs, you know that. Now we need to hurry. If we hadn’t gotten lost, we would have already been done. The sun rises in two hours.”

“Summer sucks,” Mary sighed, then she giggled. “I can’t believe I said that. I used to worship summer. It was my season. I could show all the flesh I wanted and it wasn’t too inappropriate. Mmm, wearing a bikini poolside, all the boys panting after me. I guess I’ll be pale for the rest of my life.”

“Well, you would get one amazing tan before the sun killed you. I, however, will get all the tanning you’ll miss.” Britney stuck out her tongue at her friend.

“I should bite your tongue off.”

Britney knew it was a serious threat. Mary could easily do it. “But then I wouldn’t be able to lick your pussy.”

Mary laughed and moved to her friend. “Oh, you little slut. You are right.” She grabbed Britney’s ass. “I should take you into the bathroom and make you eat my cunt. I’m getting so wet. You can eat my cunt, then I’ll suck your breast milk and drink your blood.”

“Sunrise,” Britney reminded the vampiress, though her pussy shuddered. “We need black paint, black curtains, and mattresses. Now move your cute, undead butt and help me get it.”

“Fine,” Mary said. “There’s the heavy curtains. I’ll go grab one.” She turned and streaked in a blur across the store, appearing in a heartbeat by the black curtains.

Britney’s eyes widened.

“Did I just do that?” Mary asked, turning around. She seized the curtain then moved back, leaving a motion blur behind. Britney yelped, realizing Mary stood before her. “Holy shit, I’m like the Flash.”

“I guess we’ve discovered your vampiric ability.” Britney gave Mary a quick kiss. “Master has telekinesis and you have super speed. I wonder what Rosa will get?”

Mary shuddered, looking around. The store was surprisingly busy given the hour. “I just want to race around in circles. I can move so fast. It’s awesome, Britney.”

“Well, don’t be seen getting the paint,” Britney grinned. “Master will not be happy if you draw attention.”

“I will be moving to fast to be seen,” laughed Mary.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Aurora the Corrupted Angel shuddered as Damien, her vampiric master, pulled his cock out of her. Her fall into sin had been swift and unexpected, a dagger plunging into the back. But it didn’t matter. She had found the instrument to rid the world of true evil—her owner.

What did it matter if her wings were stained crimson?

Below, the primal music of the dance club shuddered through the floor. The revelers of Risqué oozed sexuality. It brimmed in the air. Aurora’s red wings spasmed as their sexual energy wafted to her. She licked her lips, eager to feed. Not on blood, but the most primal energy of all—cum.

The vitality contained in a man’s seed. The ecstasy shed in a woman’s climax. Her body hungered for their sexual fluids. Her nostrils flared as she inhaled. There was so much sexual fluids aching to be unleashed amid the dancers and revelers below. An orgy of flesh that she wanted to imbibe.

But her master needed her for another task.

Damien, in the moment of his climax and her utter surrender, had caught a glimpse of Heaven’s omniscience in the final moments before Aurora was yanked free. He had witnessed where his wife had been taken, and he would free her.

“We’ll save your wife and then kill Faust, Sir,” Aurora purred as she rose to her feet. Her pussy clenched tight, keeping Damien’s cum inside of her. She absorbed it and fed upon the vitality of the vampire who stood before her.

He was still hard, anticipating the upcoming violence. Her blood stained his lips. The muscles of his body gleamed. She wanted to fall to her knees and worship him. Aurora had always admired Damien and Abigail. She had watched over and nurtured them. She had feared she failed them.

Now Aurora knew the truth.

They have been transformed like I have. We are free of Heaven’s rules. We can save the world. Her eyes cast over to the two women undergoing their own changes, one into a vampiress the other into a thrall. A few women sacrificed to Damien’s appetites is a small price to pay to see Faust and his demonic bitch fail.

“Faust,” growled Damien. Such anger and passion filled his voice.

Aurora went to him, pressing her lush body into his back, her arms slipping around his waist. She licked up to his ear. “Yes. We’ll kill him and protect the world. We can be the agents that defend mankind.” Her hand found his cock, stroking it, reveling in her absolute freedom. “Do you still remember your purpose, Sir?”

“The hunt.”

“We kill the monsters that feast on mankind and take our reward, Sir.” She rubbed her thumb across the tip of his cock. Precum beaded on the pad of her thumb. Her skin absorbed the tiny morsel. “A lamb plucked here and there from the flock will not matter.”

“And when the other hunters come?” Damien growled. “What do we do when your fellow angels and my former allies attack ?”

“Why, we cull them, too, if they try to interfere in our righteous purpose. If Heaven had only listened and let me act without their petty restrictions, none of us would have fallen so low.” She shuddered. “But we have, Sir, and we can still hunt the predators. Like Faust and his bitch mistress Jezebel.”

“Jezebel?” Damien turned, his hard shaft rubbed on her stomach, her flesh drinking in his precum. “Who is she?”

“A demon. A lithesome, corrupt bitch.” Anger boiled in Aurora. “She has perverted many. She protects Faust from Heaven. We could not intervene directly because of her pernicious deals. We had to wait for Faust to act and seek his vengeance upon you and your wife.

“But now we are free, Sir. Let’s kill them both.”

“Yes.” Damien’s eyes narrowed. “After we free my wife.”

“Of course, Sir.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Damien D’Angelo broke away from his pet angel. Her transformation was remarkable. Red fit her wings better than ash. Her silver hair had tarnished black, but her eyes remained golden, but hunger lurked in them. They were a lionesses eyes.

Blood filled Damien’s nose. Vickie whimpered. Rosa had awakened to her true nature, her body strong and agile as a vampiress. The Latina beauty had her jaws latched onto the coffee-brown skin of Vickie, drinking her blood.

“You cannot kill her,” Damien said as he stared at his newest vampiress. “She is mine, like you.”

Rosa lifted her lips. “Yes, Sire.” She licked the blood from them. “I feel so…enhanced. I can hear every heartbeat in the club below. I can smell their blood.” She licked her lips. “May I go and feed, Sire, not just drink. You promised me true power. Death’s power.”

“Bloodthirsty,” Aurora purred.

“Feed off of Vickie. You need your strength.” Damien stared into Rosa’s eyes. “You will have your glut of death soon enough.”

An orgasmic shudder ran through the woman. Damien could not wait to see her bathed in blood. She leaned back over and latched onto Vickie’s neck, draining the virgin thrall. Her eyes met Damien. They fluttered in delight.

“Master,” Vickie moaned. “Do you need to feed, too?”

“I need to find my phone.” The sun would be up soon. He had to move and his SUV was not here. He snatched up his pants and pulled out his phone. He dialed Britney.

“Master,” the perky voice of Britney answered. “We have the supplies. We’re heading back to the loft.”

“Speed,” growled Damien. He hung up. His heart raced. The urge to rush out and kill burned inside of him. But he needed to prepare. To be methodical. He was a Hunter still. Nothing would change that.

Aurora was right. He would still hunt the predator and protect the flock. Like the shepherd. And like the shepherd, he would cull the herd from time to time, plucking the ripest sheep to feed, enjoy, and even turn.

It was a small price for mankind to pay.

He dressed in black, combat fatigues—his hunting garb. He loaded a sawed off shotgun with rock salt shells and grabbed a small crossbow, fitting a white oak quarrel. He had to wear gloves to handle the wooden shafts. Their purity would burn him.

“What are these, Sire?” Rosa asked. Blood ran down her chin and neck to her round breast. The red sheen contrasted with her golden-brown skin. She picked up a glass ampoule.

“Holy water.”

“Are they dangerous to us?”

Damien nodded. “Everything in here can harm or kill you.”

“What are we doing?” she asked. She picked up a handgun. It had silver bullets inside. She pulled back the slide and chambered a round.

“Do you know how to use that?” Damien asked.

“I have a conceal/carry permit,” she purred. “There’s a .357 snub nose magnum in my purse. In case you turned out to be dangerous.” She laughed and licked her lips. “Mmm, so dangerous, Sire. But what are we doing?”

“Rescuing my wife.”

Rosa cocked her head. “And you care about her? You’re willing to risk your life for her?”

“Your life, too.” Damien stood up, pocketing the ampoules then strapping a silver-plated machete to his belt. “I love her.”

“I didn’t think a creature like you, like us, could love.”

“You had to be capable of loving as a human to still love as a vampire.” His ears twitched. Blocks away, the familiar roar of his SUV’s engine drew nearer.

“Well, that is true,” Rosa laughed. “Love is just another collar people try to snap around your neck to manipulate you. A collar I am more than happy to be freed from, Sire.”

“And what do you feel about my collar?”

“I love it, Sire. It’s worth the payment for what you gave me.” She gave another wicked laugh as she stood up naked, the handgun in her hand. “I’m ready to go.”

“Naked?”

“Why get my clothes stained?”

Vickie giggled nearby. She sat cross-legged and naked, her blood staining her neck. She stretched her back, her breasts jiggling. “Am I coming? I don’t know how to use a gun or fight.”

“You are staying here with Britney.” Damien looked around the room. The loft had large windows with no coverings. Sunrise would kill all but the thralls and maybe Aurora. He wasn’t sure what the angel had become. She leaned against the wall, a sword dripping with blood gripped in hand, the point resting on the floor.

He had never heard of an angel that had been feasted and turned by a vampire. She may be unique. Something unexpected. Damien liked that. Faust would not expect anything like her.

The SUV pulled up in the alley. Doors slammed. Dozens of footsteps echoed almost as the same time. The door burst open. With his enhanced senses, he could track Mary streaking across the room to his side. She moved so fast. Damien felt sluggish as he watched her stride.

Rosa gasped in shock when Mary stopped before Damien. “Guess what, Sire, I can run super fast.”

“Grab a machete,” Damien told her. “We’re going to kill.”

Mary’s schoolgirl face lit up. She snagged the spare machete and hefted it. “Wonderful, Sire. Who?”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I will break free. Then we shall avenge our husband’s murder. Dream-Abigail’s words screamed through the real Abigail’s mind.

Abigail shuddered into her doppelganger’s kiss. Their naked bodies pressed tight together, identical lips writhing together, matching tits pressing tight, and twin sets of nipples caressed. Only the chains binding the real Abigail differentiated the two redheads.

It was all a fantasy buried in the depths of Abigail’s chained soul. She had retreated from the humiliation afflicted on her body. The vampiress yearned to kill the rich humans that debased her for their amusements.

But she had to let them fuck her, spank her, and even shove her face into a bowl full of men’s cum. Her Sire, the vampire Faust, had given her a command.

And Abigail had to obey.

But there was a part of her that resisted—Dream-Abigail. She fought against the steel chains binding Abigail to Faust. Abigail thought it was a useless endeavor. Faust sired her. She had to obey him even if that meant enduring a slew of humiliation before Faust finally saw fit to have her killed.

And Abigail would walk to her execution, lay her head on the block, and wait for the headsman’s ax to fall because Faust commanded it.

But kissing her rebellious part was nice. She didn’t have to pay attention to the men fucking her ass and cunt while the woman with the stiletto heels kept her head pinned in the bowl of cum. She couldn’t drown. Abigail was already dead.

In her soul, her ardor grew. It was intoxicating kissing herself. It was like making love to her reflection. Only her reflection could caress and touch her. They moved in harmony, both knowing where they needed to be touched.

Together, their hands stroked each other’s backs as they stretched out. Their legs parted. Their hot cunts pressed against each other’s thighs. Chains rattled around Abigail as she and Dream-Abigail humped and slid their wet pussies on each other’s thighs. Their tart musk filled their noses, spurring their hips to rub faster.

Their hands reached each other’s asses at the same time. They squeezed them, fingers digging into the other’s flesh. They both cooed together and smiled, breaking their kiss, the same spot popping into each other’s heads.

“Your fingers are almost as nice as Damien’s,” Dream-Abigail moaned.

“So are yours,” Abigail answered. They licked their lips together. “At least Faust spared him this level of humiliation.”

“He was humiliated,” hissed Dream-Abigail. Their faces twisted with different emotions, shattering their symmetry. “Before Faust killed our husband, he made Damien watch as Faust fucked us. He cuckolded our husband before leaving him to die by the sun.” Dream-Abigail’s fingers dug hard into Abigail’s asscheeks.

The pain made her hips undulate faster, grinding harder on Dream-Abigail’s thighs. “Damien is dead, and Faust will kill us soon. When he grows bored of us. There’s nothing that can be done but enjoy ourselves.”

Abigail kissed Dream-Abigail. Their tongues dueled, their bodies almost returning into sync, but Dream-Abigail seized the chains and tried to rip them from Abigail’s body. She growled into their kiss as she strained.

She failed.

“This isn’t enough,” Dream-Abigail moaned.

Abigail smiled at her doppelganger. It made the vampiress happy that a small part of her still cared. She hadn’t surrendered fully to her fate. She rebelled in small ways. But it wouldn’t be enough. It may only be days or perhaps weeks, but Faust would demand her death.

“Enough,” Abigail said, pulling Dream-Abigail’s fingers away. “Let’s savor pleasure. Let’s eat each other’s pussies. I know we taste delicious, but I’ve never licked my juices right from the source.”

A sly smile crossed Dream-Abigail’s lips and her green eyes twinkled.

She is up to something.

“Yes, let’s sixty-nine.” Dream-Abigail shuddered. “I know Damien would love to see that.”

“Two of us licking and sucking his body.” The vampiress shuddered. “Nipping his cock, sucking cum and blood together. Delicious.”

“Yes,” groaned Dream-Abigail.

The pair spun in the dark void. They seized each other’s asses. Their fingers dug into each other’s flesh. Their thighs parted as they pulled each other closer. Their nipples touched the same spot on each other’s stomachs and they both pressed their lips into each other’s red curls.

Once again in unison, the pair licked.

Abigail shuddered as her tongue slid through Dream-Abigail’s folds while her own pussy was equally caressed. To Abigail, it was like she licked her own pussy. Their tongues and lips moved as one, exploring each other’s folds and devouring each other’s tart juices.

They sighed together and undulated. Their fingers clenched on each other’s buts. Abigail savored devouring her doppelganger’s pussy. The pleasure built inside of her, teased by the identical movements of Dream-Abigail.

“Yes,” they moaned. “So good.”

“Uh-huh.”

“Yes, yes, yes. Make me cum.”

“I will. I’ll drown you in juices.”

“Good. Flood my mouth.”

Their moans echoed through their shared soul. Chains clinked as Alison and Dream-Alison undulated. Their bodies moved faster and faster. Their tongues licked faster and faster. They thrust into each other’s holes while their fingers crept into each other’s butt-cracks.

Abigail and Dream-Abigail caressed each other’s sphincters. Tingles ran through Abigail’s body to her pussy. They moaned and shuddered. They found each other’s clits. Abigail sucked on Dream-Abigail’s pink clit and pleasure exploded from Abigail’s sensitive nub engulfed by Dream-Abigail’s hungry mouth.

Their fingers thrust into each other’s assholes. Their bowels clenched. They fingered each other as they sucked and nibbled on their clits. The pleasure swelled through Abigail. Her skin drank in every place they touched, her nipples aching as they rubbed on Dream-Abigail’s stomach.

“I’m going to cum,” both women screamed together. “Oh, yes. Finger my ass. I love it up the ass.”
“Slut.”

“We are. Oh, yes. Sluts. Suck on my clit.”

Their lips latched on to each other’s clits. Both women let out violent groans. Their bodies undulated and squirmed. Abigail’s every inhalation filled with Dream-Abigail’s tart juices. Their fingers wiggled deep into each other’s assholes.

They came in unison.

The pleasure burst through their pussies. Juices flooded their mouths. The pleasure crashed through Abigail’s mind. She was so close to Dream-Abigail. They were in perfect sync, their assholes contracting together, their pleasure rippling out of their cunts together.

Their flesh merged, becoming malleable. Her face sank into Dream-Abigail’s cunt. Their bodies sank together to become one, united by their shared pleasure. Abigail’s tits sank into Dream-Abigail’s stomach.

Rebellion flooded Abigail’s mind. The desire to disobey Faust’s orders and kill the bitch keeping her head pinned into the bowl of cum grew strong. She would tear out the woman’s throat and drink her hot blood before she—

The chains binding Abigail’s soul ripped them apart. Abigail shuddered as they became two separate beings, both panting. Then Dream-Abigail let out a cry of pure hatred. She shrieked in their soul, raging against Faust.

“I will kill you! I will be free! You cannot keep me chained! You should have killed me with my husband! I will make you pay, Faust!”

Abigail sighed. She didn’t return to her body. She didn’t want to experience the fat man rutting in her cunt. She found it more pleasant to listen to her dreamself rant and take pride in that small part of her rebelling against their fate.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Please save her,” Britney said before throwing her arms around her Master’s neck. “Abagail’s such a wonderful woman. She doesn’t deserve to suffer.

“I will,” Damien growled. He savored the sent of his thrall. Her breasts were filled with her sweet milk and her blood flowed with vitality beneath her skin. His teeth bit into her neck. She shuddered as he drank an mouthful.

“Yes, yes, you need your strength.”

He released her. She staggered back and was caught by Vickie. Damien licked his lips and left the loft behind. He was on the hunt again. His heart beat with excitement, but now there was no fear. He was beyond that weakness. Behind him, his women followed, naked Rosa, nubile Mary, and corrupted Aurora.

The image of his wife’s humiliation burned in his head. He would kill everyone that had degraded her. Starting with Faust. He would rip his head off and free his wife from her Sire’s control. Then he would have his partner back.

They were the best hunters in life. In undeath, they would make the monsters of the world fear.

He yanked open the driver door and climbed into the SUV. Mary beat the others to the passenger seat. She climbed in, cradling the silver machete on her lap. Rosa and Aurora piled into the back. They all smelled excited and ready, particularly Rosa.

Her cunt dripped.

Mary put the radio on a rock station as he roared out of the alley. A pair of stumbling drunks from the club dived out of the way. The tires squealed as he took the turn hard onto surface streets. He knew Chicago’s layout. He could see the city in his mind. His wife was out at the Gold Coast, the wealthy neighborhood of the city. She was in one of the mansions.

The engine roared as he raced through the seats.

“Yeah,” Mary whooped. She rolled her window down and stuck her head out. Her black hair streamed behind her as she screamed into the dark city.

Rosa sat cross-legged in the back, gripping the gun in one hand. She sat refined, like she wasn’t naked and half-smeared in Vickie’s blood. Aurora had a different pose. Her body relaxed yet ready to spring into action, her sword clutched point down in her hands, her naked legs spread wide.

“We are going to kick some ass tonight,” yelled Mary as she hung out the window.

“Did you glimpse any of the defenses of the mansion in your vision, Sir?” Aurora asked.

“Nope,” Damien growled. “I hate it, too. Normally, I would never be so sloppy, but it’s Abigail. I will not let her be humiliated a moment longer.”

“I understand, Sir.”

“When I tell you to, stop making a racket,” Damien growled at Mary. “We’ll go in quiet. If there are guards, Mary, your speed will let you take care of them fast.”

“That’s why I have this,” she grinned, holding up the machete. Then she licked the silver and screamed. “Fwuckwing hwell,” she lisped, smoke rising from her tongue. “What dwa fwuck is dwis mwade out of?”

“Silver. It’s purity is deadly to us. Salt, white oak, silver, sunlight, and holy water will all hurt or even kill us.”

“Oh,” Mary said, fanning at her tongue. “Damn, that hurt.”

“How can we be killed?” Rosa asked.

“Decapitation, exposure to sunlight unless your vampiric gift is daywalking, immersion in holy water. White oak through the core of your body will paralyze you. Silver will really hurt. So will salt. Enough of any will kill you.”

“Like table salt?” asked Mary.

Damien nodded.

“Then why doesn’t blood kill us. It’s salty.”

“The salt is not in a pure form,” Aurora answered. “And there is another weapon that can kill you, an angel’s pure light manifested as her sword.”

“Well, your sword don’t look that pure,” Mary said.

“No.” Aurora smiled. “Not anymore.”

“So, I should just decapitate any vampires at this party.” Mary grinned. “And any humans.”

“No turning. If you feed, I don’t care. But these bastards soiled my wife. They don’t deserve this gift.”

“No, they don’t,” Rosa said, heat in her voice, her excitement perfuming the vehicle.

“We’re getting close,” Damien said.

The houses grew fancier, the yards bigger. Mansions appeared as he drove down the street. He slowed, instincts telling him he was here. Guards stood at a wrought iron gate, the yard hidden a high wall covered in ivory. Cameras perched on the wall and there was a security shack half-hidden next to the gate.

“Mary, you see that security hut. It’ll be open from the other side. Kill the guard in their first, then hit the two outside.”

“Yes, Sire,” Mary smiled. “Are they vampires?”

Damien shook his head. He had hunted enough vampires to recognize the bastards by sight. They were human. “Be swift and silent.”

Mary winked as she climbed out. Even with Damien’s enhanced senses, her speed was hard to trace. She blurred across the street and jumped, clearing the high hedge in a single bound. Three seconds later, she leaped over the wrought iron fence and both security guards fell dead, their heads bouncing out into the road. Mary stood between them, a huge smile on her face, her bloody machete resting on her shoulder.

“Follow,” Damien growled, mostly for Rosa’s benefit. Aurora would know how to assault a stronghold.”

Damien burst out of the car, his shotgun in hand, and raced across the street to the gate. Mary stood proud over her kills. Through the thick, bulletproof window of the card shack, the third guard lay gutted on the ground.

Mary put her foot on one of the heads like a conquering hero. “How was that, Sire?”

“Stop posing, this is serious.” Damien peered through the wrought iron fence. The house was distant. The yard before it dotted with gazebos and sculpted bushes. Guards stood at the mansions large doors and several more patrolled the exterior. Party goers moved in the darkness, the scent of their fucking thick in the air. From the house, he could smell more debauchery despite the classical music playing inside.

“The guards by the doors are vampires. Mary, you take them out. Aurora, there are three guards patrolling the yard. They’re yours. Rosa, follow me.” Damien licked his lips. He was so hard. The scent of blood thickened in the air. “Now, the guards at the door wills cent the blood if the wind changes.”

“Yes, Sire.” Mary vaulted the gate and zoomed across the yard, barely more than a blur.

Aurora wings flapped as Damien and Rosa leaped the gate. The angel took to the air. The vampires at the house reacted to Mary. One raised an automatic weapon and fired a burst before her machete took his head. The second vampire punched, but Mary dodged with her speed and he fell dead a moment later.

Damien rushed across the ground. Mary stood on the porch, staring down at the bullet holes in her stomach, her eyes wide. She touched her wounded flesh. The bullets were normal lead with coper jackets. Mary already healed. She licked her blood and grinned at Damien.

The door burst open behind her. Another pair of vampires in suits were there. One slammed his fist into Mary’s face, sending the vampiress sprawling. Damien’s shotgun fired, the rock salt shredding the front of the vampire’s suit.

He screamed in pain as he fell smoking to the ground.

“Fuck,” the second vampire cursed.

Rosa fired her handgun twice. Two bullets slammed into the vampire’s head. The silver burned and he fell to the ground screaming. Damien drew his machete by instinct and loped off both vampires’ heads as he strolled into the mansion.

The music stopped. The human musicians who had been playing froze, their eyes wide in fear. Damien ignored them. Rosa did not. The vampiress through herself with abandon at the musicians. More blood scented the air as Damien inhaled, searching for his wife’s aroma over the scent of sex and humans.

“Damn,” Mary gasped. “That fucker hit me.”

Damien caught his wife’s scent. “Go, make the motherfuckers pay for touching my wife.”

Mary smiled at the carnage Rosa created. The naked vampiress had painted herself red. She looked stunning in the glistening crimson sheeting her naked, athletic body. Mary went left and rammed her machete into the guts of a fat man in an expensive suit, his martini glass falling from his hand and smashing on the floor.

Aurora landed. “The guards are all dead, Sir.”

“Good.”

Damien strode to the right into the midst of the party. It had degenerated into an orgy. The rich and powerful of Chicago indulged in all manner of vice. Lines of cocaine stained silver trays and pills lay scattered amid half-drunk glasses of wine and other liquors. Naked men and women heaved in all manner of combinations while others watched.

Rosa slipped into the room with a snarl, throwing herself at a half-naked woman kept young looking by dozens of plastic surgeons. Damien strode through the orgy, his machete hacking at any human who crossed his path. He stepped over their corpses, Aurora at his side. She left her own dead in their wake.

In the next room, Damien found his wife.

A snarl escaped his throat. A fat man fucked Abigail from behind while a thin, bony woman forced Abigail’s face into a bowl of cum. The woman laughed, grinding her stiletto heel into the crimson of Abigail’s hair.

Rage filled Damien. His telekinesis, unrefined and only capable of the brute strength, grasped the head of the man fucking Abigail and twisted. The man stiffened as his bones snapped. He died in moments, his head facing backwards. Damien released his telekinesis, and the man’s body collapsed on the ground. The bony woman shrieked. She managed to take two steps before Damien seized her.

“That’s my wife, cunt,” growled Damien as he gripped her by the throat. Her heart fluttered in her chest.

Mary strode in from a side room, blood splattering her body and dripping from her machete. The men and women who watched Abigail’s humiliations screamed as they fled her hacking machete. Their panicked flight took them right into Rosa’s path.

“Abigail,” Damien growled.

She did not lift her head. She kept it in the cum. That motherfucking Faust. He commanded her to submit to these filthy human’s humiliation.

Damien savored every human’s scream. They had all participated and witnessed Abigail’s humiliation. They took pleasure in degrading his wife. None of these parasitic allies of Faust deserved to live. Mary and Rosa butchered them.

Aurora did something else. She fell to her knees behind Abigail and touched her. The vampiress shuddered and Aurora let out a moan of pure pleasure, her crimson wings sweeping wide. The angel leaned her head down and buried her lips into Abigail’s cum-filled pussy.

“What are you doing?” demanded Damien.

“Cleaning her, Sir,” the angel answered. “She has been deeply soiled by Faust. But I shall cleanse her.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Aurora the corrupted angel devoured the cum in Abigail’s well-fucked cunt.

Her tongue slid through the folds, pressing deep. There was so much of the sexual fluids, cum and cunt cream, dripping out of the vampiress’s pussy. She feasted on them. Her pussy clenched. Pleasure rippled through her body as she more and more cum spilled onto her tongue mixed with the tart pussy of the vampiress.

Damien kicked away the bowel. Abigail’s face fell limp on the carpet. Aurora could feel the cum covering Abigail’s. The angel’s nose flared. So much cum. Dozens of men had filled the bowel. Her mouth hungered for all of it.

“What is wrong with her?” snarled Damien.

The human woman whimpered in his grip.

“She needs to be cleaned,” Aurora repeated. She took another long lick, gathering all the juicy, delicious cum that dripped out of Abigail’s cunt. “Let me fix her, Sir.”

The screams of the dying echoed around Aurora as her wings fluttered. Her tongue wiggled deeper into Abigail’s cunt, rooting out more jizz. Aurora’s own pussy clenched and throbbed. Every swallow sent a flutter of pleasure through her body.

Her hands squeezed Abigail’s asscheeks. More cum leaked out of her bowels, running in a white rivulet through her butt crack, across her taint, and to Aurora’s lips. She feasted on the sour-flavored spunk, letting it coat her mouth.

She loved it. It invigorated her. And she needed more.

Her power rippled across Abigail’s body. The vampiress let out a moan and twitched as the crackling, red light engulfed her. The light searched for any thing that polluted the vampiress. All the cum that drenched her face and matted her hair.

The light devoured it, feeding the energy to the corrupted angel. Aurora moaned louder. Her lips latched onto Abigail’s clit. Aurora sucked on the bud. Her teeth nipped it. Another moan escaped Abigail as she was cleansed of the cum.

Aurora came hard.

So much sexual energy flooded her body. Her pussy spasmed without being stimulated. Her juices flowed down her thighs. Damien growled, smelling the angel’s sweet musk. Aurora’s eyes locked on her owner as she savored her orgasm.

“Clean my wife, cunt,” Damien snarled. “They defiled her.”

The human woman squeaked in fear as Damien’s fingers tightened about her throat.

Aurora’s pleasure swelled as her owner watched her. She dug her fingers into Abigail’s butt-cheeks. Aurora nipped again at the vampiress’s clit. Abigail spasm. She shuddered as Aurora’s light devoured the final drops of cum.

Then they found something else to consume. Cum was not the only thing that soiled the vampiress.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abigail trembled in her dream. Her body quaked with unseen pleasure. Teeth nipped at her clit, pleasuring her while the filth that polluted her body vanished. She moaned and threw back her head as her orgasm built.

“Has that bastard found another way to humiliate you?” Dream-Abigail hissed. “Now he forces you to receive pleasure while you lie writhing before his humans.”

“Maybe he’s rewarding me,” moaned Abigail. “I can smell so much blood around us.”

Dream-Abigail shuddered. “Yes. He’s killing all who defiled us. We should wake and join the feast.”

“Yes,” moaned Abigail. “I…”

Her orgasm burst through her body. The lips sucking at her clit unleashed a flood of bliss through the vampiress. The chains on her body shook and clinked. Abigail drank in the pleasure, gasping and moaning her bliss.

“It’s so wonderful. Do you feel it?” Abigail stared at Dream-Abigail. Her doppelganger also writhed in bliss. “Mmm, come here and kiss me. Let’s cum together.”

“Yes.” Dream-Abigail lunged at Abigail. Her doppelganger seized her. They hugged, their breasts touching, their nipples kissing. Then they merged.

Abigail’s eyes widened. Metal clinked. A link of chain fell off of her. Then another. Abigail gasped and pulled her doppelganger tight. Dream-Abigail merged into the real Abigail. A fierce, loathing hatred burst through Abigail.

“Faust!” she raged as more and more of the chains dropped free. Her fingers clenched as she remembered her murder. And then Damien. “You bastard. I’ll rip your throat out. I’ll stake to the ground with white, cover you in salt, and leave you for the fucking sun to rise. You killed him.”

Abigail opened her eyes.

“You fucking killed him Faust!”

Blood assault her nose. So many scents. So many human’s seasoned the air. Screams drifted through the house, a symphony of righteous vengeance. Her mouth salivated as she gained her feet. A woman shrieked.

Abigail knew that voice. Stiletto heels. The vampiress whirled to face the woman. “You’re the cunt…” Her words trailed off. Damien stood behind the woman, his hands about her throat, keeping the panic human in place. Abigail inhaled deeply, savoring the woman’s fear and her husband’s musk.

“Damien.” Her eyes widened. “You escaped. How did you get the key off the nightstand?”

“You didn’t know?” Damien demanded. “I thought you knew I had telekinesis.”

Abigail shook her head. She stared in awe at him, barely cognizant of the two female vampiresses as they feasted on the blooded of the butchered humans around her, both their bodies painted in crimson. She stared at the face of her husband. “It was an impulse. I just…had to do it.”

“My doing,” a woman purred.

Abigail spun, falling into a defensive stance, and faced the angel. She knelt on the ground, her face smeared with pussy juices. Abigail’s eyes opened as she caught her own scent on the angel’s lips. “You freed me.”

“And nudged you to save your husband.” The angel looked at Damien, worship in her eyes. “I devoured Faust’s stain on her. She’s free.”

Abigail turned to face her husband. He stood strong. She glanced at the two vampiresses. Their killing over. They both kissed, licking the blood from each other’s lips. One was naked, Hispanic, her body splattered red. The other vampiress licked down to blood-painted breasts.

“You have been busy,” Abigail moaned. She sauntered to her husband. “Recruiting?”

“Yes,” he said, no embarrassment or guilt at clearly breaking their marriage vows. She could faintly smell his musk coming from both women and the angel. Other scents lingered on him. Two other women.

“Did you save her for me?” Abigail asked, stopping before her husband and staring at stiletto heels.

“The bitch thought she could humiliate my wife.”

“Please,” the woman moaned. “I was just doing what Faust wanted. We all were. He wanted you soiled. Humiliated. I…I was just following orders.”

“What do you think, honey?” Abigail asked, staring into her husband’s eyes. We had both changed so much. What will his answer be?

“She had a choice,” Damien grinned. Fangs flashed between his lips. “She could have said no and not participated.”

“Yes, she could have,” Abigail agreed.

“Please. I’m sorry. Don’t kill me.”

Damien slid his hand up to cup the woman’s chin. He forced back her head, exposing her neck. The woman’s arteries and veins fluttered just beneath the skin. Her life was just inches away. The old Abigail would have spared the woman’s life.

Abigail sank her teeth into the woman’s throat. Coppery, rich blood flooded Abigail’s mouth. Her pussy clenched at the intoxicating substance. Damien’s fangs joined her. They sank into the woman. She let out an orgasmic sigh as she was fed upon.

Abigail drank and feasted. Every pulse of the woman’s heart drew her closer to death. It was such an intoxicating rush. Blood spilled down Abigail’s face to her naked breasts. Her skin tingled where the blood touched.

Damien growled as he drank. His free hand seized Abigail’s ass, squeezing. She moaned as she drank, savoring the familiar touch of her husband’s hand. He puled her close, her hip touching his black fatigues. His dick was hard beneath.

“Yes,” sighed the woman, her body trembling as the ecstasy of being fed upon flooded her body. Her heart beat weaker and weaker.

The final mouthful of warm, salty blood flooded Abigail’s mouth. She held it as she ripped her fangs free. The woman’s corpse hit the ground. Abigail didn’t care. She turned to face her husband, blood matting his lips, his dark eyes boring into hers.

He’s even stronger now. She had loved Damien so much the night they had walked into their high school to kill a vampire. He had been her warrior that night, and she had been his shieldmaiden. Abigail had known he was her man.

They had learned who they were in the cafeteria killing their first vampire. At their cores, nothing had changed. She could see her husband in the vampire’s eyes.

Abigail kissed Damien, thrusting the woman’s blood into his mouth.

He growled and shuddered as they shared the salty blood. Her hands ripped open the front of his trousers. She found his cock hard and throbbing. She stroked him to his full girth. He throbbed in her hand and shuddered as she ran her thumb over the top of his cock.

They had always made love after a hunt. The thrill and exhilaration of combat, the need to prove they had survived again, always drove them to fuck hard. No foreplay. Just his cock thrusting into her cunt until they both found their release.

Abigail needed that release now.

She jumped and wrapped her legs about his hip. Her pussy slammed down his cock. She groaned and clenched on his girth. He throbbed in her depth. She shuddered and undulated, sliding her hot pussy over and over on his dick.

Damien’s hands found her ass. They squeezed hard. Painfully hard. The vampiress moaned into their kiss, her cunt clenching down on his dick as she humped her hips. She fucked her pussy up and down his thick cock. Pleasure rippled out of her pussy, stirred by his hard cock.

“Abigail,” snarled Damien. His hands tightened on her ass. “That’s it. Fuck me. You always were so wild.”

Her red hair swirled about her head as she tossed it. She gripped her hands behind his neck and leaned back. Her tits heaved before him, glistening with blood. One of his hands slid up and squeezed her tit. He pinched her nipple, shooting bliss down to her cunt.

“Fuck me hard,” Abigail hissed. “Mmm, you were so sexy. You burst in here and rescued me. Oh, yes. Yes. You butchered them. I can smell all their blood. It’s such a sweet perfume.”

Her cunt rippled about his cock. An orgasm burst through her. She shuddered and writhed as she slammed her pussy down his shaft. His hand tightened on her ass while the other pinched her nipple, giving her more stimulation.

The pleasure crashed through the vampiress’s mind. She leaned back as she humped and fucked her hips. She slammed down his cock, drinking in every moment of her bliss. Her eyes rolled back in her head, the ecstasy filling her up.

Her cunt rippled and convulsed about his cock. She felt every inch of him stroking in and out of her. “Yes. Yes. You’re cock. Fuck, yes. I need you to pound me. Now. Fuck me. Keep making me cum then erupt into me.”

“Yes,” Damien growled. “You’re gorgeous. My blood-stained warrior woman.”

“Oh, yes,” Abigail moaned.

Damien moved across the room and slammed her against the wall. A picture shook off its hook and crashed to the floor. Damien kissed her hard, his teeth biting her lip. The coppery salt of her blood filled her mouth as he fucked her hard. Their flesh slapped together and his balls smacked her taint.

Every time Damien buried his cock into her, his groin smashed into her clit. The pleasure sparked through her body, prolonging her orgasm as her husband fucked her. He pounded her, ravished her. He didn’t hold back.

“Fuck your warrior woman,” groaned Abigail, tossing back her head, exposing her neck.

Damien seized the invitation.

Her pussy clenched down hard on his cock as his fangs sank into her neck. Abigail shuddered again on her husband, her pussy writhing about his cock. Her blood flowed into his mouth. Damien growled as he drank her unlife, his dick fucking her faster, harder.

Plaster cracked beneath her ass. He fucked her so hard, far harder than a normal human. She loved the pain and pleasure. She moaned and undulated. Her fingers clawed through his black fatigues and tore at his back, adding the scent of his blood to the air. He sucked harder, his teeth tearing through her flesh.

The pain was exquisite.

“Yes, drink my blood and fuck me,” Abigail howled. “Cum in my cunt. Have your release.”

Damien ripped his mouth away from neck and slammed his lips on hers. He kissed her hard. She tasted her blood and moaned in delight. She pulled his cock deep into her spasming pussy, her flesh milking him, desperate for his cum.

His jizz erupted. His cum flooded her pussy. Abigail howled into the kiss.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Damien came in his wife. Her spasming pussy milked his balls. He was drunk on her blood and cunt. Her fingernails dug so deep into his back. He had his woman back. They had fed together. His warrior woman was back.

The last blast of his cum flooded her. Damien broke the kiss and stared into her green eyes. “We are going to kill Faust together.”

“Yes,” she moaned, her body shuddering. “We’ll rip his head off and drink the blood that gushes out.”

Damien kissed her again, his dick still hard. His hips pumped.

“Sire,” Mary said. “I know you and your wife are having fun, but the sun rises soon.”

Damien froze. “Fuck.”

In the distance, sirens howled. The mortal authorities raced to the mansion. He could only imagine the sort of panic the cities elite being butchered would garner. He ripped his cock out of Abigail’s cunt and turned around.

“Mary, destroy the security tapes. No one can know who did this.”

“Sire,” Mary nodded then sprinted away.

“Was that Mary Daniels?” Abigail asked as she strode naked at Damien’s side. Behind them, Rosa and Aurora followed.
“Yes.”

“So the little slut finally seduced you,” laughed Abigail. “Or did you seduce her?”

“Britney Lawson seduced her,” Damien answered. “She saved my life and I made her a thrall. She brought Mary over to feed me.”

Abigail grinned. “She’s another little slut that’s had her eyes on you.”

Mary joined them as they burst out of the house. The sirens grew louder. “Done, sir,” Mary said, holding several hard drives in her hand as they ran.

“Start the SUV,” Damien growled at her. He tossed her the keys.

She ran off in a blur as they raced across the grounds. The horizon lightened to the east. Dawn rapidly approached. Damien ran faster, his wife racing at his side. The SUV pulled up to the gates, Mary hopping out and diving into the back.

They cleared the gate without issue. Abigail took the passenger seat. Damien hopped into the driver seat and sped off. His heart raced. The hunt still wasn’t over. They had to escape back to their lair in the next thirty minutes or they would all die.

“Punch it,” laughed Abigail, her nipples hard with excitement.

Damien grinned at her. It was wonderful to have her back.

To be continued…

---

Kora casts a powerful healing spell requiring the sexual fluids of all those she loves!

The Rogue’s Harem

Book Two: Rogue’s Wicked Harem

Part Nine: Harem’s Healing Love

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2018

Note: Thanks to B0b and WRC 264 for beta reading this.

Chapter Twenty-Five: Throbbing Aftermath

Princess Ava – The Princedom of Kivoneth, The Strifelands of Zeutch

Blows hammered my head. The world spun around me as I clutched at the saddle horn. My stomach clenched again, my throat burning from the bile. I grit my teeth, tears streaming down my face as I struggled to gain control of my body.

“Princess!” Greta called out. “Princess, what happened?”

I shook my head, trying to think through the pain. Fear squeezed my heart. What happened? Did it work? Did I save Sven? I needed to know. I needed to find out what happened. I needed to access my other proxy with Sven, the original I gave him after he first fled Az ahead of my father’s soldiers. I grit my teeth. I couldn’t let this headache stop me.

I tried to sense my proxies through the pain. But my head… My head felt beaten by invisible fists. Another wave of nausea rose through me. My fingers tightened on my saddle horn. My body swayed and shuddered. I sucked in deep breaths, trying to calm the pain. I had to reach through it.

“Princess!” Greta shouted, her words screeching through my head, making it ache more and more. “What’s wrong? What happened?”

“I’m… fine…” I groaned, sweat breaking out over my face. “I just… I just need to… to concentrate…”

“You look horrible, Princess.” She still clutched the reins of my horse. She pulled on it, stopping both our mounts. She began to dismount.

“No!” I barked at her. I threw a look over my shoulder, Echur and my father’s castle swimming on the horizon. “We have to keep going! We can’t stop! We have to get as far away as we can before my father discovers our flight.”

“But Princess,” Greta objected, “you’re sick.”

“I’m…” I sucked in a deep breath. “Fine… Just had… my proxy destroyed… It’s a… a… shock… Keep riding…”

“Yes, Your Highness,” Greta said, her words tight. Her eyes narrowed at me, her pale face tightening. “It’s just…”

“I’m in no danger,” I reassured her, sucking in another breath. The blows pounding my head felt a little lessened. “I’ll recover. My soul took a hard punch. Keep riding. I have to contact Sven.”

She licked her lips then heeled her mount.

I sucked in another breath, my stomach roiling again. Bile tickled at the back of my throat. I didn’t want to throw up. I needed to reach out to my proxies. I could feel them through the pain assaulting my head. It was like trying to pick something up small through thick, woolen, winter mittens. I could feel the shape, but I couldn’t quite grasp them.

I kept trying. I closed my eyes, swaying as my horse resumed trotting again. My stomach sloshed from side to side, acidic juices boiling in me. I grit my teeth, drawing breaths through my nose as I struggled to ignore the pressure on my head. I had to grab it.

I had to seize my proxy.

The fear crushing my heart propelled me. That hurt more. Not knowing what happened to those I loved. Sven and Kora and Zanyia were in danger. I didn’t want them to be harmed. I wanted to prevail over that shadowy thing that attacked them.

I couldn’t be weak. I couldn’t be pampered. I couldn’t afford to flee from pain. I wasn’t a spoiled princess any longer. I fled that life. I chose to be an outlaw. A bandit like Sven. I had to give it my all. I had to be strong. For myself. For those I loved.

For Greta. I led her into this. She would pay for my mistakes if this didn’t work out. If Sven…

No, Sven wasn’t dead. He would prevail. I just needed to reach my proxy.

My teeth ground together.

Sweat poured down my brow.

The pressure on my skull increased, squeezing down on my brain. It felt on the verge of rupturing. My spiritual fingers brushed my proxy with Sven. I felt the shape of it. I almost could pour into it. I just needed to try harder.

My horse neighed.

My hands clenched on the saddle horn.

“Come on,” I groaned, fighting off another wave of nausea. “Just…”

Hot agony stabbed into my brain as I forced my soul towards my proxy. I could almost slide my awareness into…

The pain vanished. I poured my existence into a proxy for my body. I inhabited a small, alabaster statue. My eyes opened into darkness.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Kora Falk – The Forest of Lhes, The Strifelands of Zeutch

I smiled down at Zanyia as she began licking her arm, cleaning up her own blood staining those horrible, poisoned wounds. The poison in them felt so nasty. It had taken the extent of my ability to channel my Goddess’s power and restore the art of the lamia’s life. Her tawny, triangular ears twitched and her tail flicked back and forth. A happy purr rose rumbled from her throat.

“Thank you, Mistress,” she said between licks.

I kissed her forehead. “You’re welcome.”

I sucked in a deep breath, still feeling a little off-balanced by everything. Zanyia was the last one hurt. I glanced around the clearing that held the ring of faerie mushrooms. Nathalie wiped at the blood staining Aingeal’s breasts. We came so close to dying. I stared down at the blood staining my robe.

Sighing, I prayed, “Rithi, I ask you to restore the beauty of my clothing and revert it to a pristine state.”

The simple spell washed over me, the blood and other stains rising from the pink cloth. The dart’s hole mended in a moment. It was one of the first prayers taught to me at the temple back in Az. It felt like a lifetime ago when I entered into Rithi’s service. A lifetime lived in a year. How many times had I come close to dying?

Too many.

My body shook. I glanced over at Sven crouched near the ruins of Ava’s rosy quartz proxy. My brother had such a dark expression on his face, lips tight. I pushed myself up to my feet and staggered over to him. When I reached him, I fell to my knees and snuggled against him. His arm slipped around my shoulder.

It felt so wonderful feeling that arm around me. I rested my head on his shoulder, feeling safe in his arms. He helped save my life. Death had come so fast. Just stepping out of the faerie ring and then the pain exploded in my chest.

I still felt so drained. Even invigorated by Aingeal’s healing spirits, my limbs felt leaden. Fatigue gripped me, like I had wrapped myself in wet woolens, the weight pulling on my body, trying to drag me down to the ground.

“What happened?” I asked, still confused by everything. The shadowy human. The other lamia.

“Ava saved my life,” he said. He picked up a piece of her statue’s face, turning it over. It looked macabre, the princess’s delicate cheek and part of her lips ending at jagged quartz. Bits of crystal sparkled in the pink stone.

“That’s not what I meant, brother mine,” I said, shaking my head. “I meant… The attack.”

“It was Keythivak,” Zanyia said. She pressed against my other side, worming her head beneath my arm. Her fuzzy ear brushed my cheek, twitching. “He’s one of Zizthithana’s servants. Her assassin.”

I grabbed the amulet through my robe, feeling the weight of it. We had to do something about it. We needed to do something about it. My skin suddenly crawled, the gem feeling dirty, oily. The soul of that damned biomancer lurked in there.

I wanted to rip it off and throw it away. But… But it was too dangerous. If he lived, he would make more monsters to plague the world. More abominations, cause more suffering.

“None are better killer than him,” Zanyia continued, squirming beside me. “Zizthithana must really want that amulet back.”

“Who else is the naga likely to send?” my brother asked.

“Hmm, besides Keythivak, the only servant she has left is Antrevia and her ogre, Gor.”

“Ogre?” I asked, feeling a little queasy. They numbered among the most loathsome of Las’s offsrpings. Not all of the God of Lust’s children were as delicious as Zanyia. Ogres loved to fuck, and they didn’t care how much damage their huge cocks caused while satiating their bestial passions. If a woman survived, the ogre baby conceived would rip her apart in childbirth.

“Don’t worry, Gor is kept on a short leash,” Zanyia said. “Zizthithana wouldn’t unleash him to track us down.” Then she giggled.

“What?” I asked, giving the lamia a curious look as my stomach kept roiling. Ogre…

Her eyes flicked over to Ealaín sitting naked, her ebony breasts swaying before her, her dented breastplate sitting on her lap. She stroked it, her face tight. Zanyia said, “Keythivak didn’t expect her.”

“Ealaín?” I asked, frowning. “Because she inspired me to banish the shadows wreathing Keythivak?”

“Partly,” Zanyia said. “But he didn’t expect one more person. When we went to Faerie, we didn’t have her. He must have tracked us to the ring and waited for us to come back, lying in ambush for us.”

“And Queen Sidhe somehow knew,” Sven said. “She sent us here to be ambushed.”

“Yes,” Aingeal nodded. “She does not like being crossed. And… you crossed her, my husband.” Emotion swam in Aingeal’s purple eyes.”

“Anyway, Ealaín being here disrupted his plans,” Zanyia continued. “Otherwise we might have lost.”

“We would have,” Sven said. “It was close. He disabled you, sister dear, then his shadows… They had substance. He was nearly impossible to close the distance to fight.”

My stomach tightened.

“I would have died if Ava hadn’t sacrificed her proxy,” my brother continued, his thumb running over the crystal lips. His forehead furrowed. “And the Las-damned bastard got away. He’ll try again.”

I took a deep breath, feeling that weight dragging harder at me. I didn’t want to sink into mire. So I put on a bright smile, wanting to inspire my brother, and said, “We’ll have to face that when he does. We know about him. We’ve fought him and won. Next time, we’ll have tactics. I have my magic to disable his shadowmancing.

“We will beat him, brother mine.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sven Falk

Kora’s words swept through me. I glanced at her. She had such a smile on her face. She believed it. She truly had faith in us. In me. My heart beat faster as I stared at the loveliness of my sister’s face. She looked scrubbed clean, freshly bathed somehow. She almost glowed with her confidence, her loving radiance.

I tightened my arm around her shoulder, opened my mouth to thank her, when my pouch suddenly shifted on my hips. Something squirmed inside of it. My hand darted down, lifting open the flap and peering in and the various items shifting around.

An alabaster head peeked out around a spare pair of leather gloves, sandwiched between loose fingers. She peered up at me, Ava’s face captured in miniature likeness. A smile spread across her lips. Her arm burst out, thrusting up into the air.

“Sven!” she squeaked. “Thank the Gods.” She trembled, her face scrunching up. I expected to see tears spilling down her ivory face.

But stone couldn’t cry.

“You’re alive. I… I…” Her words broke up into hiccuping sobs.

I reached into the pouch with such care. I pulled her out. She cuddled up in my hand, grabbing my thumb. She rubbed her cheeks against it, her small, naked breasts jiggling. I felt her lips on my skin as she kissed it over and over. I held her before my face, grinning at her.

“I’m alive,” I said. Between Kora’s hope and the joy shivering out of Ava, confidence grew in me. The assassin caught us with our trousers down and a whore sucking on our cocks. Next time, we would end him. He had his chance. Now we knew how he worked. His fighting technique. We had learned how to fight him.

Aingeal and Nathalie joined us, my faerie wife kneeling down, cocking her head. Nathalie snuggled up against her, resting her head on the faerie’s big, soft tits. A blonde pigtail dangled down between the valley of those lush boobs.

“It was so amazing,” Nathalie said, a big smile on her face. “I was so scared for Master, and then you appeared.”

“Yes!” Zanyia exclaimed. She leaned past Kora, her face looming before the small statue. “It was so amazing what you did, Mistress Ava. You saved Master. I heard you shatter. I had no idea what that sound was, but I heard it. I bet you looked so awesome when you did it.”

Ava smiled at him. “It wasn’t that awesome. I wasn’t in any danger. My body’s safe and sound on my horse.”

“Your horse?” I asked, my brow furrowing. “Why are you on your horse?”

“Oh, well…” She squirmed on my hand. “I really didn’t get a chance to tell you. I mean, you were so busy with what was going on in Faerie, but… But…” She took a deep breath. “I’ve fled my father’s castle. I’m riding for the Forest of Lhes.”

I blinked. “What?”

“I just had to,” she said. “I had to get away from him. I couldn’t stand being around him any longer. He’s… He’s unhinged. You destroyed his army. He is wroth. And… I want to be with you. In the flesh.”

I listened as she described how she made her plan to escape the palace, using her bedmaid to blackmail Master Mage Shevoin, bluffing the guards, fleeing the castle. She spoke it so fast, her words spilling out in a breathy excitement that Zanyia would be proud of.

“So I’m coming to you!” she said. “I’ll be there in a few days. I’m riding for the forest. I’ll find you and be with you.” She rubbed her small breasts against my thumb, her nipples tiny points on my flesh. “I need you so badly.”

“I’ll be waiting,” I said. “Eagerly.”

“He’s always eager for a cutie,” Kora said, her hands rubbing my crotch. “Horny brother.”

“Always, sister dear,” I said.

Aingeal giggled. She pressed up against my other side, still cradling Nathalie’s head to her breasts. “He fucked a faerie queen last night.”

“With her daughter,” I added, giving my princess a roguish wink.

Ava giggled, shaking her head, her hair swaying about her back. “Only you could say that to your betrothed and expect her to be impressed.”

“Well, are you impressed?” I asked, Kora squeezing at my hardening cock.

“Yes,” she said. “It’s making my pussy wet. I can’t wait until I’m in your arms.”

“Me, too.” Then I furrowed my brow. “But what about spying on your father? We have destroyed his army of proxies, but he still has his human guards. He has his mage, his castle. Your information would have been invaluable.”

“I left my jade beetle in his office,” she said. “I can activate it and sneak around whenever he’s not around. I can read his reports and find clues.” She clutched at my thumb. “But, believe me, I had to get away from him.”

“I believe you.” I rubbed my thumb against her small breasts. She squirmed, grinning at me. “I’m going to love you so hard. And then… Then we’re going to end your father. We’re going to stop him.”

Ava quivered. “He has to be stopped. What he’s done…” Then she let out a wanton moan. “Ooh, I wish this proxy could grow. It was worth it to save you, but…” She glanced at the ground, at the pieces of her other proxy. “I really liked that proxy. I’ll never find another twinborn witch to enchant it. And my pussy is so horny now. If my proxy could get wet, I’d be forming a puddle in your palm.”

“I could enchant you,” Aingeal said. “I can do anything a witch can. They merely copy the powers of faerie. I breathe them.”

“Really?” Ava asked.

Aingeal nodded. “It’ll take some time to do properly.”

I glanced at Zanyia. “Does the assassin have access to healing magic?”

“I don’t think so,” she answered.

“He might,” Aingeal said. “He used two different spirits during the fight, but neither of them were the spirits that heal. Witches have to master each different type. Unless they’re a Tuathan twinborn witch with faerie blood in them, it’s difficult for humans to use spirits.”

“Then we’ll camp here and rest,” I decided. “The assassin took a bad wound. And we need to rest and recover.”

“Then I’ll allow you to rest and…” Princess Ava’s eyes slid around at the women. “And do other things. But you will owe me. When we are reunited in a few days, I expect to be pleasured.”

“I’ll give you my all.”

She smiled at me. Then her body went still. I rubbed my thumb against her one last time before setting her proxy back into my bag with care. Then I pulled Aingeal to me. My faerie snuggled against me, her breasts pressing against me. I stared into her purple eyes, seeing the love in there.

She’d burrowed into my heart. Just like Zanyia and Nathalie had. Maybe I just fell in love too easily. I kissed her hard on the mouth, loving her, wanting to revel in her passion. Kora squeezed my cock through my pants. My dick throbbing so hard as I kissed Aingeal.

My hand slipped down from her shoulder and reached around her. I gripped her breast. I squeezed that pillowy mound. She whimpered into my mouth. Kora nuzzled in, my sister’s lips joining our kiss, sharing in our love.

And soon Ava would join us.

“I think it is time for you to paint another masterpiece,” Ealaín said, the aoi si standing before us, her large, ebony breasts swaying.

“Masterpiece?” Kora asked.

“To heal Aingeal. Her body is not whole.”

Aingeal gasped.

Chapter Twenty-Six: Harem’s Healing Love

Aingeal

Such joy burst through me. Even more than when Sven appeared to save me. I couldn’t believe this was happening. That Kora could truly heal my severed wings? I thought the damage was beyond what any magic could fix. The muscles in my back twitched, wanting to flutter my beautiful, elegant butterfly-like wings.

And I would get to again.

Tears beaded my eyes as I stared up at my family. My… family. It was wonderful to have that again. My father had died in disgrace because of my prank that went awry, I was banished from Faerie, but at least here I could spend it with my human husband and his ever-growing harem of sexy beauties.

My big breasts swayed before me as I shuddered in delight. I lay in the tent Sven pitched for us in the clearing. I knelt on our sleeping bedrolls. We’d left all our camping supplies here before crossing into Faerie. I shuddered as everyone surrounded me, all naked and looking so yummy. Sven so strong and muscular, his hand stroking his thick, large cock thrusting from his straw-blond thatch of pubic hair, his balls hanging beneath his cock. Precum beaded at the tip. And his blue eyes… Those wondrous, passionate, azure depths stared down at me with such passion.

Such love.

My heart fluttered as I beamed at him. Zanyia may have tricked me into loving him, but my promise spoken thrice had changed my heart irrevocably. So to see that he cared for me back only made my pussy itch more.

Kora stood to his right, bent over, her rump and pussy aimed right at me. She plunged three fingers into her shaved snatch, her pink folds engulfing her digits. She let out such a wanton moan as she worked her digits in and out of her juicy sex, stirring up her passion. I turned my head, licking my lips, and grinning at Zanyia beside Kora, also bent over. Her tail wiggled from side-to-side as her left hand fingered her tight asshole and her right plunged twin digits into her snatch, fucking them in and out as her slender hips swayed back and forth.

“I’m going to drench you in so much pussy juices, Aingeal!” the lamia yowled. “You’re going to drip in it.”

“Good,” I purred.

“Yes, we shall coat you, Aingeal,” Ealaín said. She was the next one in the circle. I turned more to stare at her thick, ebony cock thrusting from the folds of her pussy, her pink lips wrapped about that dark shaft. Juices ran down her thighs as she fingered her cunt with her left hand, her right fisting up and down her girl-dick. “We shall provide the paint for Kora to work her masterpiece.”

“Yes,” I whimpered in utter excitement, my breasts quivering.

“We will fix you, Mistress Aingeal,” whimpered Nathalie. The slender girl completed the circuit, her pigtails dangling down her body, her tight slit adorned by her down of golden hair faced me. Her fingers rubbed at her clit, massaging it in circles. Bent over, her asshole winked at me, peeking out from between her butt-cheeks.

I leaned forward and licked at her asshole, tasting her sour musk. “Mmm, I know you will. I have such faith in Kora.”

“Yes,” Sven growled, stroking his dick faster.

I turned my head and fluttered my tongue against the tip of his cock. I gathered his precum staining the tip, loving how it felt on my tongue. It made me shudder. I swirled about his spongy crown. I loved the texture, the feel. My pussy clenched, my juices running down my thighs.

The sounds of Kora’s fingers plunging into her juicy cunt drew my attention. I gave my husband’s dick a final, puckered kiss, then turned my attention to my sister-wife. I treasured their incestuous passion. It was so kinky.

Her fingers pumped in and out of her, her tangy musk filling my nose as her cream trickled down her wrist. I licked it up, my tongue drawing up to her fingers. She buried them into her twat, guiding me to her juicy folds. I licked and fluttered my tongues about her digits, loving the flavor of her.

“Ooh, you’re eating Mistress’s pussy,” Zanyia purred. “Make her feel amazing. She’s going to fix you.”

“I am,” gasped Kora as I fluttered my tongue against her clit, reaching past her wrist to brush it. “Rithi’s beautiful gaze and inspiring radiance, I will!”

“I know,” I moaned.

I shifted again, Kora’s tangy musk lingering on my tongue, and turned my attention to Zanyia. Her tail fluttered back and forth faster and faster as she pleasured herself. She wiggled her hips, whimpering and moaning her delight as she frigged both her holes.

It was so hot watching her asshole swallow two of her fingers. That puckered opening gripped her digits so tight as they plunged into them. She whimpered and groaned, her small tits jiggling as wiggled her hips at me. I leaned in, her bush tickling my cheek, and licked at her folds.

“Yes, yes, yes,” yowled the naughty catgirl, her fingers plunging faster. She shoved a third finger into her twat as I savored her sweet musk. What a delicious treat.

I lapped up her juices then moaned, “Oh, your passion taste so good, Zanyia. I can’t wait until you’re squirting your cream all over me.”

“Drench you!” she yowled. “By Las’s amazing cum, I will!”

“She will,” Sven chuckled.

“Zanyia is a determined one,” the aoi si said.

Ealaín had tits as big as mine, but hers were so dark. I hadn’t had a chance to get to know her yet. She had appeared so suddenly. But she had a gorgeous body, and that cock, as big as Sven’s, growing from her pussy made my cunt ache. I leaned over, wiggling my ass at Sven as I sucked on the tip of Ealaín’s clit-dick.

Sven groaned, but I didn’t know whether it was caused by my shaking ass, or just the delight of witnessing me sucking on a woman’s cock. I didn’t care. So long as it inspired him. I heard him stroke faster as I bobbed my mouth on this amazing shaft. Her precum tasted so salty.

“That’s it,” groaned Ealaín. “Be inspiring, Aingeal. Any can spark creativity. Any can be a muse for the artist.”

“And she is a delicious subject to watch,” Sven groaned.

“Yes, yes, yes,” whimpered Nathalie, wiggling her hips as she frigged her clit on the edges of my vision.

That cute ass begged to be played with again. I had to taste her sour musk again. I sucked so hard on Ealaín’s dick as I pulled my lips off of it, giving the hermaphrodite one last treat before I shuffled over to the trembling sex slave.

“Oh, Nathalie, you are such a sweetie,” I moaned, grabbing her firm, tight ass. “So devoted to your Master.”

“I am! I love him so much! He claimed me!”

“I believe I had little choice in the matter,” Sven said, stroking his dick in the corner of my sight. “Not that I’m complaining.”

“You should never complain about a submissive thing wanting to love you,” I groaned before burying my face between Nathalie’s butt-cheeks and tonguing that delicious sphincter.

“Mistress Aingeal!” the delicious creature moaned. “Yes, yes, yes!”

My tongue swirled about her asshole. It danced and darted about her wonderfully sour hole. She trembled, her butt-cheeks squeezing down around my face. That felt so wonderfully nice. I savored it as my tongue darted over her wrinkled sphincter. I danced and swirled, making her squirm and groan. She shuddered, squirming her hips as she whimpered out her joy.

“Gods damn, but you are so exciting to watch, Aingeal,” groaned my husband.

“She’s such a wanton faerie,” whimpered Kora.

“Yes, yes, yes,” Nathalie moaned. “Oh, Mistress, yes. That’s so… Gods!”

My tongue plunged into her bowels. I shot past her tight anal ring and entered her sour sheath. I swirled around, caressing those velvety depths. She shuddered, her entire body trembling, her supple back arching before me.

“Ooh, she liked that,” moaned Zanyia, her fingers making such obscene sounds as she frigged asshole and pussy. “Ooh, yes, my orgasm is building.”

“Uh-huh,” Sven grunted. “We have to coat her.”

“We shall paint her body and let Kora work her masterpiece,” Ealaín purred. “What beauty she shall wrought with her magic.”

“Yes, yes, yes!” Kora moaned. “Rithi’s inspiring beauty, I’m so eager for it.”

“Mistress!” Nathalie squealed.

Her asshole spasmed about my tongue. Her body trembled. Hot pussy juices splashed my tits. I shuddered at the naughty feel of her cream spilling over my breasts. She moaned so loudly as her orgasm spilled through her then squeaked in delight as a second squirt of her juices anointed me, her fresh musk filling the air.

I breathed it in, my heart pounding. I was coming closer and closer to being made hole. I threw back my head, my breasts bouncing, dripping with feminine excitement. My pink hair swayed about my face as I whipped my head around.

“Who is next?” I asked, turning on my knees, staring at the stroking cocks and fingering cunts that surrounded me.

“I am, Faerie!” groaned the aoi si. “Ooh, yes, you are such a naughty creature. You inspire such lusts in me dripping in Nathalie’s passion.”

I faced the ebony-skinned demigoddess just in time for her dick to erupt. Pearly cum fired hard from her dick. I shuddered as it splattered across my tits, mixing with the pussy cream. Hot lines painted my body, crossing up to my shoulders and collar bones. Pussy juices gushed down her thighs, soaking her hand.

She pulled her fingers from her snatch and flicked her pussy juices on my face. A hot rain anointed my features. I shuddered, tasting her spicy musk. My entire body trembled as her dick fired its last blast, her cum splattering my belly.

“Ooh, yes,” Zanyia moaned, peering at me from between her thighs, her eyes so wide. “That’s so sexy! Yes!”

She ripped her fingers from her pussy moments before a thick stream of pussy cream squirted from her cunt. I turned my head and shuddered as they splashed across my face. So warm and amazing, full of her sweet musk. She soaked my hair. It poured down my features and flooded down my neck, joining the juices on my flesh.

“Oh, Las’s amazing cum!” yowled the lamia. “Ooh, yes, yes, yes!”

“Cernere’s black cunt,” I panted, loving it, my own cunt on fire as they anointed me with their passion. “You next, Kora.”

I turned on my knees, facing the human priestess. Her butt-cheeks clenched tight as she groaned and whimpered. Sven’s left hand grabbed her ass. He slid his fingers into her crack, found her asshole, and penetrated it.

“Brother mine!” howled Kora as he fingered her asshole.

“Cum on her face, sister dear! Anoint her!”

“Yes!”

Kora ripped her fingers from her pussy moments before she squirted her pussy juices. Her legs trembled as her tangy delight splashed onto my soaked tits. I cupped my slippery boobs, lifting them up, savoring the sexual fluids adorning my body. My fingers dug into my tits as my eyes rolled back into my head.

They all loved me so much. They anointed me with their passion. I was so glad that I played my naughty games with them. I turned, my body trembling so badly, and faced my husband. His blue eyes almost glowed with his passion. He grunted, his chest heaving.

“Do it!” I groaned. “Coat me in your spunk, my husband. Help your sister heal me!”

“Gods, yes!” His hand almost blurred as he fisted his dick so fast. “Pater’s mighty cock!”

Cum spurted.

Wonderful spunk splashed across my face. I closed my eyes, bathing in the salty flood. Ropy lines coated me. Thick rivulets ran through the pussy juices already adorning my features. I shuddered, breathing in all their musks, savoring the feel of all their passion dribbling down my skin, uniting me with them.

Such heady ecstasy swayed through me.

They loved me so much. They cared for me. And—

“Rithi,” chanted Kora, turning around, her round breasts heaving, “bless my natural paints with your divine love. Let your vision flow through me and restore the art ruined by the cruel acts of the world.”

The sexual juices adoring my body quivered to her words. They glowed bright white as Kora’s fingers moved before her. She painted my body, restoring the masterpiece of my natural beauty. I shuddered, the magic sinking into my flesh, warming me. My back arched. My pussy clenched.

An orgasm exploded in the depths of my cunt. My snatch convulsed. Wave after wave of delight surged out of me. I whimpered. My eyes rolled back into my head. Rapture convulsed my body as Kora painted my flesh in her cream.

I felt her touch sweeping across me, leaving me tingling. It swept over my shoulders and down my back. I whimpered, stars bursting across my vision as my pussy juices gushed out of my cunt. More paint for her to work with.

“Yes, yes, yes!” I moaned as the ecstasy slammed into my mind. “Thank you, sweet Kora!”

My wings sprouted. I felt them unfurling behind me. I threw a look over my shoulder, glimpsing their delicate shapes spreading out. They fluttered as the ecstasy washed through my body, flashing Pink.

Tears fell down my cheeks.

The light died.

“My wings!” I cried out, my big breasts, coated in pussy cream and cum, heaved before me. I licked my lips, tasting cunt and cum. I shuddered in utter delight. I flapped my wings harder, feeling the air stir around me.

“Thank you!” I moaned to Kora, staring up at her. “You’re amazing.”

“A masterpiece, sister dear,” Sven said, his dick throbbing before him.

Zanyia howled her excitement and then the catgirl tackled me. I gasped as she bore me down to the ground. Her mouth went to my right breast. Her tongue, rougher than a human’s or a faerie’s, lapped up the mix of cream and girl-cum staining my tits, her eyes so bright.

“Feast, Nathalie. We have to clean our Mistress up.”

“Yes,” the Zeutchian girl moaned before she fell to her knees on the other side of me.

Chapter Twenty-Seven: Harem’s Delightful Celebration

Zanyia

I licked with such excitement, tasting the mix of pussy cream on Aingeal’s body. It combined with the salty delight of the hermaphrodite’s girl-cum. My mouth watered in utter delight as I licked and nuzzled and gathered up every drop of the juices I could find. I wanted this delight to pour down my mouth. I wanted to feast on it.

So yummy. So good. Such an utter treat.

My tongue licked and lapped and nuzzled. I stared at Nathalie, her blue eyes shining back, as we cleaned our Mistress up of all that yummy fluids coating her body. My tongue rasped across her boob, cleaning as fast as I could.

I found her nipple, flicked it.

“Yes!” groaned Aingeal. Her body shuddered as my tongue danced over her nub. “Ooh, you two are so naughty.”

“Yes, they are,” Master groaned. He stroked his dick.

“What are you waiting on, brother mine? Fuck her.”

“Yes, yes, you have to fuck her, Master,” Nathalie moaned before the cute girl latched her mouth onto Aingeal’s other nipple, sucking clean a big blob of yummy girl-jizz.

I sucked hard on the other nub, my tongue dancing around it. I nibbled and shuddered, wiggling hips. My tail swished from side-to-side as Master fell between her thighs. His cock thrust out so hard before him, enchanted by that naughty priestess of Slata. He’d pleasured more than any other man had, so she gifted him mighty stamina.

He smacked his cock onto Aingeal’s hairless twat. It made such a naughty, wet noise that my own cunt clenched. I shivered, sucking so hard on the nipple as he drew the crown of his dick down to nuzzle at her pussy lips.

“Yes, yes, claim my cunt, my husband!” Aingeal moaned.

“Fuck her so hard, brother mine.”

My lips popped off Aingeal’s nipple. “Revel in her pussy, Master!” I licked my lips. “Fuck her so hard. Then I can lick her cunt clean.”

“Wicked slave,” Master said, such fondness in his tone. I felt his love and it made me purr.

My throat rumbling with joy, I sucked on Aingeal’s nipple. The faerie shuddered then gasped as Master penetrated her cunt. My own snatch clenched in envious delight, a sympathetic reaction I couldn’t control. Juices dribbled down my thighs. Despite my body still buzzing from my orgasm, I wanted to be fucked so badly. I wanted a cock in me.

“So, which one do you wish to enjoy, radiant?” Ealaín asked. “There are two naughty sex slaves that are inspiring such lusts in me.”

“I think I’ll enjoy Nathalie’s cute tush,” purred Mistress, moving behind my fellow sex slave. “Aingeal rimmed her, and the sounds she made were so… inspirational.”

Joy spread across Nathalie’s face as she nursed at Aingeal’s nipple. Mistress Kora fell to her knees behind the Zeutchian sex slave. I couldn’t see what our Mistress did, but Nathalie squeezed her blue eyes shut and moaned so loudly.

It must be naughty.

“That leaves me to enjoy your cunt, lamia,” the aoi si said, moving behind me.

I purred louder.

“Fuck her hard,” Master grinned at me as he thrust away at Aingeal’s snatch. “I know that purring sound. She’s got a hot pussy.”

“When doesn’t she?” Kora asked then laughed, her face briefly appearing over Nathalie’s body. Then she ducked back down and made the blonde girl squeal in delight.

It was true. I always had a hot pussy. Las created my race. His lusts ran through me. I wiggled my hips as the aoi si settled behind me. My tall brushed her big tits. I shuddered, loving the soft feel of them. I swayed back and forth, caressing her nipples as her cock found the entrance to my cunt.

I loved the feel of her clit-dick on my flesh. It was so stimulating. It made me groan and shudder. I whimpered about the nipple in my mouth as she slid slowly into me. Not a hard thrust like Master gave Aingeal, but just sinking into my juicy snatch.

I moaned about Aingeal’s nub as that thick girl-cock filled me up more and more. Ealaín took her time, whimpering out how much she enjoyed my pussy. The timbre of my purring changed, growing deeper as the wondrous pleasure rippled through my body.

I loved being filled with a cock.

I felt Master’s eyes on me, watching as the dickgirl fucked me. Her hands gripped my waist, squeezing as she bottomed out in me. I shuddered, swirling my hips and swishing my tail faster and faster. I caressed her breasts and stirred my juicy cunt around her dick.

Oh, she felt so amazing in me.

Everyone in the tent was moaning, including me. We writhed in our passion. Nathalie squealed, Mistress Kora feasting on her cunt while Aingeal’s breast jiggled beneath my sucking mouth. Master plowed her so hard. Then Ealaín drew back her cock, the silky friction shooting through my pussy.

I purred louder.

“What a delicious cunt you have, lamia,” the aoi si said. “What a perfect receptacle for a cock.”

“I do enjoy fucking her,” Master groaned.

My heart fluttered and I sucked so hard on Aingeal’s nipple.

“You enjoy fucking every pussy, my husband,” whimpered Aingeal. “Mmm, your cock… Your cock is stirring me up. Pound me, dear husband. I thought I would never experience this cock again!”

“You can have it as much as you want!” Master groaned, fucking her harder and harder, slamming his dick in and out of her snatch.

“Except when you’re buried in another woman’s pussy,” she panted.

“Good thing we have Ealaín now,” purred Kora.

“Mistress!” Nathalie gasped, her head snapping up from Aingeal’s breast. My fellow sex slave’s small tits quivered, her pigtails swaying about her innocent face. “Oh, Mistress, that’s so nice. Ooh, I like your fingers in my pussy.”

I shivered, my cunt clenching down on Ealaín’s cock as she thrust it so hard and deep into my pussy. She rammed it into my depths. She speared in now with hard thrusts followed by slow pull backs. She let me savor her girth retreating out of my cunt before she plowed back in again, filling me up.

I loved it. My flesh drank in the friction. Juices trickled down my thighs as she stirred my snatch up to a froth with her amazing clit-dick. She worked that girl-cock so hard and fast in and out of my snatch, making me dizzy with delight.

I whimpered, clawing at the ground. Such delight spilled through me. I stirred my hips, working them in fast circles as she plowed over and over into my depths. I shivered, clenching down so hard as she buried into me. It felt so incredible. She plunged hard, fast. She made me quiver and groan in excitement.

“Mistress Kora!” Nathalie squealed. “Oh, yes, Mistress Kora!”

“She loves you licking her ass, sister dear,” grunted Master as he plowed into Aingeal’s cunt.

“What girl doesn’t?” Aingeal moaned.

I agreed, my cunt clenching down on Ealaín’s dick.

“Yes, it is a remarkable experience,” Ealaín purred, her hands sliding up my body as she thrust harder and faster in and out of my cunt. Her hands found my small breasts.

She squeezed them, her fingers brushing my nipples.

Delight shot down to my cunt. I shuddered, my pussy squeezing down so tight on the thrusting girl-dick. Pleasure surged through me. I purred so loudly as I nursed on Aingeal’s fat nipple. It felt so wonderful between my lips. I treasured it there. I wanted to keep feeling that delicious nub as I sucked on her.

Aingeal bucked. She let out a gasp of utter delight, her face contorting in pleasure. Sven groaned, thrusting so hard into her. I knew those sounds, recognized the rapture bursting out of my faerie Mistress.

“Sven!” she squealed.

My mouth ripped from Aingeal’s nub so I could scream, “Cum in her, Master!”

“Flood her!” squealed Nathalie, her own face twisting with the unmistakable sounds of orgasmic bliss.

“Yes!” groaned Ealaín, plowing into my cunt so hard, bringing me closer and closer to my own delight.

“Gods, yes!” Sven grunted, thrusting so hard forward. His chest rippled as his muscles flexed. Passion exploded across his face.

“Sven, so good!” whimpered Aingeal. I knew he spilled his seed in her.

I licked my lips, my pussy clenching down on Ealaín’s dick as she rammed into my depths. The friction shot through my body. It crashed into the growing pressure in the core of my pussy. My ears twitched, my tail swished, and my yowls exploded from my lips.

I came.

My pussy writhed about the clit-dick pumping in and out of my juicy snatch. Cream poured down my thighs while rapture washed through my body. It made me tremble, My purrs rumbled out of my throat as I reveled in the pleasure.

“Rithi’s inspiring beauty!” groaned the aoi si. She buried to the hilt in me.

Hot cum spurted into my depths. Girl-cum. I whimpered, my cunt milking her dick as the ecstasy filled me. I savored it. I loved cumming so much. It made me feel so wonderfully wicked. My skin tingled. My nipples throbbed.

I yowled in delight.

And Master watched me. He watched us all writhing. His harem. It was almost complete. Soon Princess Ava would join us. I would finally get to taste her pussy. I licked my lips, so eager for it. Together, we were unstoppable.

Prince Meinard would fall. We’d thwart Zizthithana’s dastardly plans. And we’d stop this Paragon from resurrecting the horrible man whose soul dangled around Mistress Kora’s neck. I knew we would succeed. I could feel it.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Kora Falk

A wave of dizziness washed over me. I shook my head, feeling so tired as Zanyia scrambled over Aingeal, eager to sixty-nine with the faerie. Ealaín’s cum dripped down the lamia’s thighs as she straddled the faerie’s head.

I shook my head. Why was I so exhausted? Sex usually invigorated me. I guess it had been a long day. I licked my lips, tasting Nathalie’s sour ass as she sucked on my brother’s cock, cleaning Aingeal’s pussy juices off of his dick.

My family were eager to love each other. I couldn’t let a little fatigue stop me from joining the fun.

To be continued…

---

The Devil’s Pact
by mypenname3000
Copyright 2013

Chapter Nine: The Reconnaissance

“Fuck me, Louise!” Sarai moaned beneath me. I had on my strap-on with my large, beige color rubber cock attached. It was anatomically correct, mushroom head, veins down the penis, and a pair of cute, hairless balls. It was almost like I had a real dick, and I enjoying stuffing the monster into Sarai’s tight pussy as I fucked her hard.

I met Sarai last Friday night on a flight from Chicago to Sea-Tac. She was the first class stewardess and I took advantage of her very friendly hospitality, and her virginity, in the planes lavatory. She invited me to her hotel room when we landed just after midnight and we’d been in her hotel room ever since. We would make love for hours, and then collapse in a puddle of girl-cum and sweat, enjoying the silky feel of each other’s skin as we cuddled. Cuddling would turn into kissing and light petting, and then we would be pleasuring each other all over again.

We would only sleep for a few hours before one of us would wake up and began teasing the other. When we would get hungry, we just ordered room service and gave the bellhop an eyeful when he delivered the food, not bothering to cover our naked bodies. Sarai had an exhibitionist streak that I was more than happy to indulge. None of the bellhops seemed to mind that we stiffed them on the tip, their eyes full of desire that would vanish as we slammed the doors in their faces. They always had this hope that we would let them jump in bed with us. Men were such disgusting, yet funny, pigs.

It was Sunday morning, now, and the entire room reeked of sweat and pussy juices. I should be finding a church and attending Mass, but God, Sarai was an insatiable lover, always wanting just one more orgasm. It had been three years since my last lover, and I was having too much fun. Church would be there next week. Besides, I had my Papal Indulgence. I was already forgiven for sinning in the loving embrace of Sarai.

The back of the rubber cock rubbed deliciously on my clit as I fucked this beautiful creature. Our nipples were hard and rubbed pleasurably together and her lips were hot and wet, sucking at my neck or she would find my lips and her tongue would wiggle into my mouth. She tasted sweet and I wrestled my tongue into her mouth, exploring everywhere. Nothing else mattered but the feel of this dusky creature on my skin. I couldn’t get enough of her touch, enjoying the electricity that tingled through my body at every brush of her tongue, kiss of her nipple, or caress of her thighs. I pushed up her knees, changing the angle that my dildo slid into her and really started to fuck her hard.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck!” Sarai chanted. Our lovemaking cycled through sweet and loving, to hard and fast. “Fuck my naughty, Muslim cunt with your big, thick Catholic dildo!”

Her words sent me over the edge and I kissed her passionately as my body shook in orgasm. Sarai trembled beneath me, cumming herself. I rolled off her, and the large, rubber cock popped out of her pussy with a wet noise. We starred at the ceiling, hands entwined, breasts heaving with passion. Sarai rolled over, pressing her dusky body against my pale flesh. “That was spectacular,” Sarai husked, brushing a strand of sweat-matted hair off my forehead.

“It was,” I whispered back. An idea suddenly popped into my head. “Sarai, have you ever been tied up?” I cannot believe we hadn’t indulged in some bondage yet. We only had a few more hours left before she had to get ready for her work. Plenty of time to tie her up and have some fun.

Sarai blinked, then smiled naughtily. “Oooh, bondage! No, never.”

I smiled and dug through my suitcase, producing a pair of pink, fuzzy handcuffs. Sarai stretched out on the bed, holding her hands through gaps in the headboard and with a click I handcuffed her. Then I grabbed the complementary sleeping mask off the nightstand and covered her eyes. I ran a finger down her neck and she shivered in pleasure. Then I kissed her stomach, licking up a bead of her sweat.

“I’ll be right back, sexy girl,” I told her, grabbing a discarded, royal blue slip with a black lace hem, and pulled it over my body. “I just need to get something.” Ice. Sarai would writhe in pleasure as I rubbed cold, wet ice all over her body.

“Hurry back,” Sarai moaned, wiggling on the bed, straining for my touch.

I slipped out into the hallway, ice bucket in one hand, hotel key in the other. I had made that mistake once, tying up my lover and then forgetting the hotel key. Its quite embarrassing to get a maid to let you back in and she sees your lover handcuffed naked to a bed. The ice machine was to the left and I started walking down the hall. As I passed the hotel room next to ours, the door opened and a short, balding man in a blue, silk bathrobe bent down to pick up the Sunday paper. He looked tired, haggard sacks hanging beneath red eyes. My eyes widened in shock. I don’t know why I should be surprised, not when God’s Providence was at work.

Surrounding the man was a blue-black aura, pale and sickly like a fresh bruise. This man had been touched by a Warlock.

Years of fighting Evil had honed my reflexes, and my hand moved without thought. I dipped beneath my slip, slipping two fingers into my pussy, coating my digits with sticky fingers. The man gaped at me and I used his surprise to quickly draw the Mark of Qayin on his forehead and muttered, “Shama.”

The man immediately relaxed, a dopey grin spilled across the fat jowls of his face. I grabbed the man and dragged him back towards the hotel room I shared with Sarai. Adrenaline surged through my body, and my hands shook so bad it took several tries to get the key. Finally, I got the door opened and shoved the man into the room. The prayer I cast on him would make him docile for a minute or so. It would take more intimate work to get anything useful information.

“Mhh, your back,” Sarai moaned like a bitch in heat. Shit, I didn’t have time to play with her.

“Just relax, sexy,” I said. “I gotta take care of some Nun business.”

“Oh,” Sarai moaned in disappointment, “can you untie me?”

“Just hang tight, sweetie,” I said, shoving the man down onto the other bed, springs squeaking heavily. My hands untied the belt to his robe revealing a fat belly covered in graying hair and a black thong that did little to cover his junk. He was so fat that the rolls of his waist covered the thin waistband of his thong.

God, give me strength, I prayed, reaching into the thong to pull out his fat, short cock. My soft hand quickly stroked him to readiness and I pushed him back until he lay spread out across the bed. I hiked up my slip and straddled his fat waist, his cock probing the lips of my pussy, bumping my clit. I closed my eyes and lowered my cunt around his cock, moaning low in my throat. His cock’s girth stretched my pussy nicely and I rose up and started to fuck him, the bed springs squeaking loudly.

“What’s going on?” Sarai asked in a puzzled voice. She was writhing on the bed, struggling to pull her blindfold by rubbing the side of her face on a pillow. “Holy shit!” she shouted when she succeeded at pulling off her blindfold. “Who the fuck is that?”

“Um, uhh, I’m not sure!” I panted, lamely. His cock was starting to feel real nice in my pussy. I loved being with women, but there was something to be said about a real cock plumbing your depths.

“Is this your surprise?” Sarai answered, concerned. “Because I have no interest in fucking a guy, let alone some fat, old dude!”

“No, this is for my Order!” I gasped, adding a twist to my hip movement. “He’s been touched by Evil and I need to help him!” I was really fucking this guy, now, riding him hard. Having Sarai watch me was so exciting. I pulled my slip over my head and started playing with my nipples, pulling and twisting. I hoped Sarai was enjoying the sight of my perky breasts bouncing up and down. I leaned back, thrusting my tits out and his cock was hitting new, delightful places in my pussy.

“That sound’s crazy,” Sarai said. I can understand her confusion. Most people didn’t believe in the supernatural. Even the majority of Christians would find it hard to believe that the Devil made Pacts with people, giving them powers in exchange for their souls. My Order called them Warlocks. And we are dedicated to fighting them, to freeing those who the Warlock has enthralled, people like the man I was fucking.

My orgasm was building in my womb, and I rode the man hard and fast, squeezing my cunt about his cock. The man grunted and then he was flooding my pussy with his seed, hot and wet in my womb. As I came, I prayed a single word, “Rechem!” The Mark of Qayin flared white on the man’s forehead. The man went rigid for a second and then relaxed, smiling.

“What was that!” Sarai gasped. “What was that light?”

“The Prayer of Rechem,” I answered. “It will allow me to get around any commands the Warlock placed on him.” I peered down at the man, gazing into his brown eyes. “Speak your name,” I ordered the man, “and tell me what the Warlock commanded you. When you’re finished, you will be free of his power.”

“My name is Brandon Fitzsimmons,” the man said in a hypnotic, monotone. “Several days ago a man named Mark and two women appeared at my door …”

My smile grew as Brandon told his tale. God’s Providence has already led me to the Warlock’s lair.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I woke up with a splitting headache beneath a soft comforter. Strawberry-blonde hair filled my vision and a woman’s soft ass pressed back into my cock. Mary? Right, her hair was reddish? Christ my head hurts to much to think. My cock was hard with morning wood and Mary’s ass felt so good so I slipped my cock up into her cunt. She moaned with a low, smokey voice as I started to fuck her.

“Mary?” I mumbled, that didn’t sound like her, the voice was too low to be my Mary’s. And my mind started to slowly work again, remembering that Mary’s hair wasn’t strawberry-blonde, it was a darker auburn.

“Yeah, hun,” a sleepy voice murmured behind me and another female body pressed up against my back.

“Who am I fucking?” I asked Mary.

“One of the waitresses,” Mary answered, her breasts soft and nipples hard on my back. Her hand stroked my side, resting on my hip.

“Waitresses?” I asked, and then last night came back in broken pieces.

I had proposed to Mary atop the Space Needle and she had happily said yes. Then we went downstairs to celebrate at the Skycity Restaurant. I had arranged for only the beautiful women of the wait staff to remain, naked and willing, and we had one wild orgy. Drunk on champagne, Mary and I had used and abused three of the waitresses: a raven-haired beauty named Korina, a blonde Swede named Ingrid and Xiu, the Chinese girl. I vaguely recalled fucking her ass hard and her loving it.

“Mare?” I asked, fucking the strawberry-blonde girl slowly, “did I make the Asian waitress our sex slave?”

“Yeah,” Mary answered, gently kissing the back of my neck. “She really got off on being hurt.”

“Did we make any of the other girls slaves?” I asked, struggling to remember. After ass fucking Xiu the rest of the night was just blurry pieces. Drinking champagne out of someone’s cunt, watching a five woman in a daisy chain. And a wild ride in a limo, fucking Fiona through the sun roof for all the world to see. Fiona, that was the name of the strawberry-blond girl I was fucking. Fiona moaned, sliding my hand up to her breast and wiggling her hips as I fucked her.

“Mmhh, Master’s cock fills good in my twat,” Fiona gasped.

“Guess we did,” Mary said. “Geez, I don’t remember much of last night. Except, I think I gave Xiu a Brazilian wax using a candle. And that the dirty slut came while I did it.”

Mary’s hand slid down my waist and she squeezed my buttock, then her hand slid down into my buttcrack and she started to tease my asshole. I tensed. “What’re you doing, Mare?”

“Shh, just relax, I’ve always wanted to try this,” Mary whispered and then I jumped as she jammed her finger up my ass.

It felt weird, like taking a shit in reverse, and her finger slid deeper and I fucked my hips into Fiona, trying to get away from her invading digit. And then she touched something and electricity shot through my body and my vision darkened as I came so hard in Fiona’s cunt. “Holy shit!” I moaned. “What the fuck did you do, Mare?”

She giggled. “I found your prostate. Did it make you cum hard, hun? I read in a magazine that it was the guy’s G-spot.”

“Yeah, but I’m not sure I liked it,” I said, frowning. I came hard but it just didn’t seem right to have anything shoved back up there. “It felt weird.”

Mary laughed, “You should try feeling a cock sliding up your ass, then.”

“No, thanks,” I said, rolling over, pulling my cock out of Fiona’s cunt. She moaned in disappointment then started to masturbate. I hugged Mary to me and kissed her on the lips. “Good morning, love,” I told her after the kiss.

“I feel pretty dirty,” Mary confided. “My mouth tastes likes sour pussy. Wanna take a shower with me?” she asked, archly.

I grinned and slid out of the bed. We were in a luxurious suite in the Four Seasons Hotel in Seattle. I had Allison, our sex slave, make the reservations on Friday. The cloak on the nighttable read 3:11 PM. I stretched and surveyed the room. It was a mess. We must have trashed the place last night. I found another waitress passed out on the other side of Mary. She was a big-titted, raven haired girl with a dolls face named Korina. On the floor I found Xiu, tied up with white twine and a beer bottle stuck up her ass. She gave me the happiest smile as she wiggled on the floor.

“Morning, Master and Mistress,” Xiu cooed happily. The twine that bound her was dug into her skin and her wrist were bound behind her back. Christ, the girl did like it rough.

“Where’s Chantelle and Lana?” I asked. We had met the two ladies yesterday while orca watching. They had just been married and were on their honeymoon when Mary took a liking to them and we mad them our sex slaves. And now, apparently, we had three more sex slaves.

“I think you let them have their own suite,” Mary said, rubbing at her forehead. “So they could continue their honeymoon. I want to say you gave them a week to have fun before they had to come home.” Mary eyed me up and down, giving me a considering look. “Mark, I think you’ve lost some weight. You’re looking more fit.”

Since I made my Pact with the Devil, I was feeling a lot more healthy. I looked down and my belly looked flatter. Maybe it was all the calories I was burning with sex, or maybe my wish to live a long, healthy life was slowly having its effect. Or maybe this was Mary’s Pact. She did wish us to stay young and beautiful, and face it, I was hardly beautiful, or even handsome.

I picked up Mary, cradling her in my arms. Giggling, she threw an arm around my neck and I carried Mary across the room and into the bathroom. It was huge, a large shower sat next to a jacuzzi-style bathtub that could easily fit six or seven adults. With a hiss, the shower turned on and we stepped in. The shower was warm and wet, and so was Mary. She was a stunning beauty, her auburn hair, dark and plastered to her fair skin. Freckles dotted her face, shoulders, and round, pert breasts. Her nipples were hard and dusky. My followed the curves of her hip and plump ass. Her pubic hair had been waxed, save for a fiery heart above her slit.

We soaped each other, playfully caressing the other’s body under the pretense of washing. Mary’s nipples hardened as I played with them, and my cock hardened as she washed my balls and stroked my cock in her firm grasp. With a twinkle in her eye, she knelt before me and took my cock lovingly into her mouth while her hands gently played with my balls.

“God I love you,” I moaned, as my fiancee pleasure my cock with her skilled lips and tongue. She sucked for a minute and then she slid down my cock, relaxing her throat, until her lips pressed all the way to my pubes. Her throat was tight, constricting about my cock. She pulled back, sucking the entire time before deepthroating me again. I didn’t last long, and filled her mouth with my white cum. She swallowed and stood up, kissing me passionately, her mouth salty with my cum.

I needed to return the favor, give her the same pleasure she just gave me. I knelt down before her, the shower beating on my head like warm rain, and spread her thighs. She smiled down at me, love and lust shining from her eyes. She was a magnificent woman, willing to share my lusts and perversions, and brave enough to indulge in her own perversions with me. I could smell her arousal, sweet and spicy, and my tongue found her source. She moaned wantonly as my tongue slid through her engorged labia and brushed her the hard nub of her clit. Her hands gripped my hair, guiding my lips to where she wanted to be kissed.

“Eat my pussy!” she moaned, “oh, it feels so fucking good!” Her body shuddered on my face and a fresh flood juices filled my lips as she orgasmed. “Ohh, that was nice, but your cock would feel so much better!”

I didn’t need to be told twice, pulling myself up with the shower bar and Mary’s arms wrapped wetly about me. We kissed, and she could taste her pleasure on my lips. One of her hands grasped my cock and guided me to her wet hole. I was in her, all the way, and I rested in her silky depths, enjoying my fiancee’s pleasant embrace and then I was moving inside her. Our wet groins slapped together as made love in the steam.

Our kiss broke and my lips found the gentle slope of her neck. “You’re so tight and wonderful!” I moaned into her ear. “My wet filly!”

Her tongue was wet on my ear. “Make me cum, my great stallion! Make me cum!”

I pressed her back against the shower wall and grabbed the shower bar for support and started to fuck her with a passionate urgency. Mary writhed on my cock, her arms clawing at my back in passion. “Cum for me!” I whispered, my balls tightening. “Let me feel your orgasm on my cock. Suck my balls dry!”

Mary bucked in my embrace, her cunt milking my cock, desperate for my seed. With a groan, I obliged her and shot my cum hot and thick into her womb. “Oh, fuck, I love that feeling!” she moaned. “There’s nothing better than your guy shooting his hot passion into you!”

“There’s something to be said about the loving embrace of a woman,” I retorted, savoring the last caresses of her pussy as my cock softened in her depths.

I felt a pressure in my bladder and without thinking I pulled out of Mary and started to piss in the shower. “That’s disgusting, Mark!” she said, her eyes fixed on my cock.

“What? You never pissed in the shower?”

She shook her head. “God, that’s what toilets are for, Mark. Christ what’s wrong with you?”

“Sorry, it’s what I’ve always done.”

“Well, not in my shower, mister!” she said, hands on hips. “Especially if I’m in the shower with you.”

“Fine, fine,” I said.

She stepped out of the shower and dried off. “Are you getting out?”

“Naw, its nice in here, why don’t you come back in?”

“I gotta pee, so would you mind …”

“I don’t mind,” I answered.

“Fine,” she said, annoyed and sat down on the toilet. I stared at her and she flushed red. “Don’t look?”

“I’ve seen you do some damned perverted things, Mare,” I told her. “Is watching you pee the line you won’t cross?”

She peered suspiciously at me “You’re not going to want me to pee on you, next?” she asked. “Or do you want to pee on me?”

“No,” I said, with a chuckle. “That’s pretty nasty.”

“Good, that’s the line,” she said, her urine splashing in the bowl. “If you want to do … that sorta thing, use one of the sluts.” An image of Allison writhing on the floor as I pissed, moaning in pleasure as I degraded her slutty body with my urine. Maybe I had to try that one day.

Mary stood up and grabbed some toilet paper and swiped it through her pussy lips and then flushed the toilet. And then she turned the jacuzzi on, waited for the water to fill up and slid in. The water started to bubble and I watched as she adjusted herself. She smiled broadly and writhed in the jacuzzi.

“Did you find one of the jets?”

She nodded slowly. “Come join me,” she said, waving an arm.

I shut off the shower and slid into the warm, bubbling water of the jacuzzi and slid next to Mary, wrapping an arm around her. “We’re going to need a bigger house,” I said.

“What?” she asked, voice thick with passion.

“Well, if we keep increasing the number of sluts we have, the Fitzsimmon’s house is going to get crowded.”

“We’ll build a big mansion,” Mary said. “With dozens of rooms.”

“And what’ll we do with so many sluts?”

“Put them to work. I’ve been thinking about this, they can cook, clean, tend the stables …”

“Stables?” I asked.

“For the horses,” she said, rolling her eyes. She was fond of doing that when I asked a stupid question. “And they can do the landscape and make us money.”

“Oh, how?” I asked. “Do we keep their paychecks?”

“No, no,” Mary said, shaking her head. “We can whore them out. Men’ll pay good money to sleep with our sluts!” My cock stirred at the thought of all our sweet sluts spreading their legs for money.

“I like that idea,” I said, stroking Mary’s thigh and bending over to start kissing her freckled shoulder.

Mary murmured, her hand found my cock beneath the bubbling water. “I can tell how much you like the idea,” she said, wickedly as she stroked my cock a few times. Then she straddled my waist, skillfully maneuvering my cock and slid down on my hard length. I groaned in pleasure as her silky, tight pussy engulfed my cock. “Sometimes I wish that we could just stay like this, forever.”

I kissed her lips, my hands fondled her firm breasts, and thought there could be no sweeter way to spend eternity. “I love you, Mare,” I whispered.

She smiled and leaned into my chest. “I love you, too, Mark.” She kissed me, deep and passionate. “Well, I have a friend who’s a real estate broker, I could see her, find us some land,” Mary suggested, when she broke the kiss.

“Yeah, okay,” I answered, her cunt gently squeezing my cock. “We’ll need cash.”

“No we don’t, you just tell people what to do,” Mary objected.

“I can’t be everywhere,” I pointed out. “Well, I figure I would have to rob a bank, eventually.”

“Ohh, you’re such a bad boy!” Mary cooed, and twisted her hips pleasantly on my cock. She was getting off on the idea. I vaguely recalled hitting a guy last night. He had insulted Mary and she fucked me passionately afterward. Maybe Mary had a thing for bad boys.

The bathroom door opened and Korina and Fiona peered in, curious. Korina saw the toilet and made a beeline for it, her large tits swaying as she rushed. My cum was slowly leaked out of Fiona’s pussy, matting her fiery pubic hair. Mary just gaped as Korina started peeing on the toilet and sighing in relief.

“Well, she’s not shy,” I commented.

“Sorry, Master,” Korina apologized, “I really had to go.”

“I have to go too, Master,” Fiona said, shifting her weight.

“Oh, of course,” Mary said in exasperation. Korina stood up and wiped herself and Fiona moved to take her place her place. “Stop, sluts!” Mary ordered. “Korina, you can’t just walk in and pee in front of your Mistress! Especially when I’m making love with Mark.”

Korina’s doll face flinched at the rebuke. “Sorry, Mistress,” Korina said.

“Get in the shower,” Mary ordered. “For your punishment, Fiona is going to pee on you.”

Korina looking a little sick, knelt down in the shower. Fiona, with an evil grin for Korina, squatted over her. Fiona blushed as Mary and I watched intently. Mary’s cunt started twitching on my cock and then Mary started to fucking me again. A yellow stream of urine shot out of Fiona and splashed on Korina’s face. She flinched, closing her eye as urine soaked her hair and face, running in yellow rivulets down her large breasts and stomach.

“Oh fuck, that’s disgusting,” Mary panted. “Korina, your a dirty whore!” Mary was fucking me hard now, panting. “Dirty, nasty pee slut!” Mary’s cunt convulsed on my cock.

“I thought pee was disgusting,” I whispered.

“Oh, it is,” Mary panted. “So disgusting.” Her cunt convulsed about my cock as she came. Mary just kept fucking me, right through her orgasm. “What are you, Korina!”

“A dirty, nasty pee slut,” Korina answered Mary, tearfully.

“Yes you are!” Mary moaned. “Isn’t that so hot?”

“Yeah,” I grunted. Christ, I never got off on watersports before, but watching a woman get degraded like this was hot, and Mary’s tight cunt on my cock just made it better. “Hell yeah!”

Fiona had a few last spurts and then she was dry. “Pee sluts thank their providers with their mouths!” Mary barked. “Lick that dirty pussy, pee slut!”

Fiona gasped as Korina started licking at her cunt, swiping up pee and cum and Fiona’s juices. I noticed that Mary and Fiona had very similar features, both had red hair, Mary’s a dark auburn and Fiona’s a light strawberry-blonde. Both had freckled faces and breasts. Fiona’s tits were larger, and her nipples were a dark red versus the dusky pink of Mary’s nipples. I closed my eyes, pictured Mary in Fiona’s spot, peeing on Korina, having her dirty pussy cleaned by Korina’s tongue.

“Oh, fuck I’m cumming!” I groaned and shot thick cum up Mary’s tight pussy. Mary kissed me and came a second time, her cunt drinking my cum as she moaned wantonly into my mouth.

“Were you thinking about peeing on Korina?” Mary asked.

“Yeah.”

“Me, too,” Mary confided. “You still can’t pee on me, though. Only the sluts!” I laughed and kissed her and then my stomach rumbled and she flushed. “Hungry?” she asked me.

“Yeah, let’s get some room service,” I answered. “We don’t need to leave Seattle for a few hours.”

“Fiona, make sure Korina washes her hair three times,” Mary ordered. “I don’t want a trace of pee on her.”

“Yes, Mistress,” Fiona panted, writhing on Korina’s tongue.

I dried Mary off with a pink, terry cloth towel and she did the same to me. In the main room, Xiu was still tied up on the floor, beer bottle up her ass. Mary found her engagement ring on the nightstand, and admired it on her finger, before she stretched out on the king sized bed. Her legs were spread and her cum stained pussy was proudly displayed.

“I think you need your pussy cleaned, Mare.”

She smiled, nastily. “What should I use?”

I grabbed Xiu. She was light, maybe 90 lb and most of that was probably her huge tits, and threw her on the bed before Mary. I slapped her ass. “Start licking, slut.”

Mary smiled as Xiu eagerly lapped at her dirty pussy. I picked up the phone and ordered up five hamburgers, fries, and some bottles of beer. Xiu moaned in disappointment as I pulled the beer bottle from her ass. She was happy again when my cock replaced the bottle. Her ass was hot and tight and I fucked her hard. My face was right above Xiu’s and it was so sexy watching her eat out Mary’s pussy out up close.

I was enjoying Xiu’s ass and Mary was definitely enjoying her tongue, when Fiona and Korina emerged damp from their shower. “Hmmm, come suck my tits, sluts,” Mary ordered, voice thick with lust.

Fiona and Korina eagerly crawled beside Mary, their wet mouths sucking on her dusky nipples. Mary cradled both women, her face twisted in passion. I watched Mary’s heart-shaped face as she writhed in pleasure on the three womens’ tongue. Everyone started cumming, Mary first, writhing on Xiu’s tongue. Then Xiu’s ass clenched on my cock, velvety tight as she came. Her clenching ass coaxed my cum out, and I sprayed her bowels with several spurts of cum. I pulled out of Xiu’s ass and watched my cum leak out.

“Clean his cock, slut,” Mary ordered, pinching Fiona’s nipple.

I relaxed next to Mary as Fiona cleaned my dirty cock with her pink tongue. I had Korina free Xiu, who immediately bolted for the bathroom to pee.

“Why don’t you get in there,” Fiona taunted Korina, “and let Xiu piss on you.”

“Shut up, bitch,” Korina shot back.

“You should have felt eager she was to lick the piss out of my cunt!” Fiona insulted. “And Korina was frigging her clit.”

Korina was flushed with anger. I slapped Fiona’s ass hard. “Enough of that, bitch. You are just as dirty a slut as she is. Maybe next time Korina will piss on you.”

“Sorry, Master,” Fiona muttered, going back to cleaning my cock. Korina smiled, pleased at Fiona’s rebuke and snuggling up to Mary, her doll face lying on Mary’s freckled breasts.

Xiu reentered the room as room service knocked at the door. “Get the door, Xiu,” Mary ordered. “And give the man a nice tip with your mouth.”

“Yes, Mistress,” Xiu replied with a shy smile, and opened the hotel room door naked. The bellhop gasped in surprise and Xiu giggled and soon the bellhop was moaning in pleasure as the rest of us dug into the juicy hamburgers and crispy fries.

“Oh, god that’s good,” Mary mumbled around a mouthful of burger as Xiu rejoined the rest of us, cum staining her lips and some had dripped down onto her large tits. Her nipples were hard, pierced by a silver chain from which pink butterflies dangled. Fiona handed Xiu a burger and she hungrily bit into it.

I had wolfed my burger down quickly and retired to the comfy armchair and sipped my bear, watching my beautiful fiancee and our three sluts eat. Korina finished next and she looked over with her deep, blue eyes, a smile on her doll-like face. My cock started to hardened and Korina walked sensuously over to me, her heavy breasts swaying and bouncing. Her belly was pierced, and a silver heart bounced about on a chain across her flat stomach.

“Is that sausage for me?” Korina asked, straddling my waist, her heavy tits swinging in front of my mouth.

“Yeah, slut,” I said, guiding my cock to the wet entrance of her cunt. She sat down onto my cock and started to slowly fuck me, kissing wetly at my throat and ear.

Mary finished off her beer and smiled warmly at me. She glanced at Xiu and reached out and rubbed her ass. “Lay down on your stomach,” Mary ordered, squeezing Xiu’s ass.

“Yes Mistress,” Xiu said, eagerly, wiggling her tiny ass.

Mary shoved the beer bottle hard up her ass and started to fuck it in and out. “You like that, slut?” Mary asked. “You like things shoved up your whorish ass, don’t you slut?”

“Yes, yes, I love it!” she moaned.

“When we get home, I’m going to put on a strap-on with the biggest dildo and just fuck the shit out of your ass!” Mary hissed.

“Oh, that sounds wonderful,” Xiu moaned. “Tie me up and fuck my ass! Please, Mistress! I’m a dirty whore who needs to be treated like shit!” Man, Xiu was fucked up. I was pretty sure I didn’t tell Xiu to be into any of that.

I enjoyed Korina’s cunt on my dick as I watched Xiu cum. Mary let go of the bottle, leaving it stuck in Xiu’s ass. Mary grabbed Fiona, pulling the slut onto of her as Mary kissed her fiercely. Their reddish hair curtained their faces and Mary spread her legs, wrapping them about Fiona’s hips and the girls started tribbing. I loved watching girls trib. Both their legs were spread and I could see Fiona’s red-furred cunt rubbing on Mary’s hard clit and smooth lips.

“Does my naughty cunt fill good on your cock, Master,” Korina whispered into ear.

“Oh yeah,” I moaned. “So tight, so wet.”

“Cum in my pussy, Master,” she panted, fucking me faster. I squeezed a tit and fond a hard nipple. “Oh, cum in me, please!”

I shot my cum in her pussy as she orgasmed, feeding her hungry cunt what it wanted. Then I held her, sucking on her pillowy tits while watching Mare and Fiona trib frantically until they came on each other. We fucked for another hour or so, swapping partners until I think I came in everyone at least twice. Mary had fun tying Xiu up again and then sitting on her face while pulling on Xiu’s nipple piercings, stretching her tit until Xiu squealed in pain.

As we gathered our stuff, we discovered that none of the waitress had any clothes with them so they just had to go naked. Mary thought that was a fun idea and handed her dress to Korina to hold. Not wanting to be left out, I just pulled on my black duster, naked underneath, like some sort of flashing pervert. I tossed the bound Xiu over my shoulder, slapping her rump playfully, and we left the hotel room. We were up on the top floor of the hotel and a made quite a sight as we trooped naked through the halls. A Hispanic maid gasped in fear and quickly opened a hotel room with her master key and ducked in.

At the elevator a teenage girl was waiting. She took one look at us and turned beat red. She was cute, maybe fifteen, with brown hair in pigtails tied with pink ribbons. She wore a jean jacket decorated with shiny, pastel rhinestones over a pink, conservative dress. I set the bound Xiu down and Fiona grabbed Xiu, helping her hop the rest of the way.

“What’s our name, sweetie?” I asked as she pressed back against the elevator door.

She glanced down at my naked cock and jump, looking quickly up at the ceiling. “V-Violet,” she stammered.

“Don’t be afraid,” I told her, stroking her face. “You want to be my elevator slut, right?”

She nodded her head. “Wh-what’s an elevator slut?”

“An elevator slut takes off her panties and lets any man stick their dicks up their tight, juicy cunts,” Mary answered, reaching out to stroke her other cheek.

I was amazed to see that Violet could blush even more red as she reached beneath her skirt to pull off a pair of plain, white panties. Mary took them and held them up to her face and inhaled her fresh, teenage cunt as the elevator dinged behind us. Violet stumbled back inside and I followed her in, pinning Violet to the wall.

“I’m going to fuck you so hard,” I whispered into her ear. “You’re going to love every single minute of it.”

“O-okay,” she said, timidly.

I hiked up her skirt and pressed up against her, bending down to find her cunt with my dick. I rubbed it on her lips as the elevator started to descend, finding her wet hole and pushed my cock. I hit the resistance of her hymen. Oh, this was great. I always wanted to fuck a virgin, so I pulled back, and then thrust through her maidenhead hard and fast. She moaned in pain and pleasure, gripping me tight. Her cunt was flooding with juices as my command to enjoy the fucking kicked in and she mewed in pleasure.

“God, I love teenage cunt!” I moaned, fucking her hard, capturing her pretty little mouth in a kiss.

The elevator doors opened a few floors down and people gasped. I could hear Mary moaning. She must have one of the sluts going down on her. I was enjoying Violet too much to see who it was. Every few floors, the elevator would stop and more people would get the shock of their lives to see the sex going on in the elevator. Sadly, no one joined us.

Violet’s cunt was so tight, her moans of pleasure so sweet, I wasn’t going to last long. I came in her tight cunt when we reached the lobby, pulling out of her as a pair of shocked, middle-aged women stared on. “Ladies,” I said, pleasantly, brushing past them, my cock wet with teenage cunt.

I threw Xiu over my shoulder and led my naked women out into the hotel lobby and everyone froze, not sure what to make of a group of naked people. This being Seattle, they probably thought we were part of some protest group, or part of some public nudity festival. I reached the valet and pulled out a slip from my pocket. It seemed Allison’s arrangements worked and along with the limo she rented us last night, she had the limo company send someone someone to drive my Mustang back to the hotel.

I had to keep telling people to ignore us while we waited for the Mustang and I noticed that Mary had pulled Violet out of the elevator and was fingering her cunt. I looked questioning at her. “She’s so cute,” Mary cooed, watching the fifteen year old’s face contorted in pleasure. “I want to keep her.”

I laughed. “Okay, but where she’s sitting.” I would be driving, Mary would be sitting next to me, Xiu was going in the trunk. Xiu would get off on that, I’m sure. And Korina and Fiona would sit in the back.

“On my lap,” Mary said, as Violet moaned and came on her fingers. “I want to play with her cunt the whole way home.”

I laughed and kissed my fiancee. I couldn’t say no to her. “I’m glad we came to Seattle,” I told her.

Mary beamed at me. “We should do definitely do it again, sometime!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

For five hours I had been watching the Fitzsimmons house. A long, boring five hours spent sitting in a car a few houses down the street.

This morning, Brandon Fitzsimmons had told me what little he knew about the Warlock named Mark, his girlfriend Mary, and Allison his “slut.” Mark apparently just walked into his house, told him that he was going to borrow it for a while and then borrowed Brandon’s young wife, Desiree. Tearfully, Brandon said Mark fucked his wife in front of him, making her say how much she loved his cock, while she ate out Mary’s cunt. Then he was sent to pack his bags and not return until his wife contacted him. Mark had clearly gotten a mind control wish and was gathering a harem of women for his amusement.
I promised Brandon to save his wife and he lent me his car. He would have done anything to help me. He didn’t like it, but I got him to agree to stay until the Warlock was exorcised.

Sarai and I made love one last time in the shower, Sarai even washed the spunk out of my pussy. Then I got dressed, packed my bags and got Brandon’s car keys. Sarai and I kissed one last time, long and passionate. When we broke, tears ran down both our faces. We had a fun two days and I would always remember her, always love her. But she had her job to get back to and I had mine. Lucky for me, Brandon had a GPS in his car and I programed it with his address and an hour later I found myself outside his house and started to watch.

And watch. Nothing really happened. Neighbors came and went and once a pink-haired girl who must be Allison, took out the garbage dressed as some cheap, french maid. I was pretty sure Mark wasn’t there, but I needed to be sure so I called the house and Desiree answered the phone.

“Hi, I’m Valerie,” I said in my best valley girl accent. “Is Mark there, I tots need to talk to him.”

“No, Master’s not here,” Desiree said in a sexy Latina.

“Oh,” I said, trying to sound disappointed and hung up. I smiled, I could handle two Thralls and got out of the car. Today I was dressed in a flowery, pink dress with a low cut bodice and pleated, short skirt, and no panties, as usual. I wore my favorite pairs of boots, white, knee-high and heeled. They were my favorite because I loved how the boots made my ass full and curvy when I walked.

I rang the doorbell and tensed my body. I would need to move quick when the door opened. After a few heartbeats a beautiful, very busty Latina woman opened the door who I guessed must be Desiree. She was wearing a matching french maid’s outfit, a slutty version with a transparent bodice a short, frilly skirt that would slid up to reveal her ass if she ever bent over.

“¿Hola?” Desiree asked, a friendly, questioning smile on her face. A blue-black aura glistened sickly about her, stronger than the one afflicting her husband.

I moved quickly, shoving one hand into her crouch, finding no panties to impede me. Her pussy was shaved bare and quickly got wet as I found her clit and rubbed it hard. Desiree opened her mouth to protest and I shoved my body up against her, pinning her to the door. My other hand pulled her bodice down and started to gently pinch her nipple.

I needed to bring her to orgasm quickly before Allison could interfere. I slipped two fingers into her pussy, which was wet and hungry for penetration, and ground the heel of my palm into her clit. I ducked my head and sucked a dark pink nipple into my mouth. Desiree was moaning in pleasure, no longer resisting. She had been condition to let her Warlock take advantage of her body and that left her unable to fight off my molestation.

“Oh fuck!” Desiree moaned, “¡Me mete el dedo! ¡Estoy correrse!”

Her cunt tighten about my fingers as she started to cum. I quickly slid my free hand down, coated them with my juices and prayed, “Zanah!” as I drew the Mark of Qayin on her forehead. With the Prayer of “Zanah!”, the Thrall was primed for me to take control of her at any time, turning the Warlock’s slave against him when the time was right.

“What’s going on?” a bubbly voice asked. Pink-haired Allison had a naughty smile. “Who’s your friend, Desiree. She’s …” Allison licked her lips, “… stunning!”

Allison was young, a teenager, her tits were a lot smaller than Desiree and she was slim and lithe. I could clearly see that her nipples were pierced by silver barbels through her transparent blouse. “You want me to finger you too, slut?” I asked.

She grinned, and lifted her skit. Tattooed above her cunt was the phrase, “Cum on in!” and an arrow pointing to her clit. That was all the invitation I needed, shoving the teenage slut down onto the couch and sat down next to her. Allison’s thighs parted and I slid my hand into her crotch. Her pussy was tight with youth and she moaned like a bitch in heat as I started fingering her. She kissed me, her wiggling tongue pierced with a stud that was hard and metallic in my mouth.

I felt hands at my thighs and looked down to see Desiree kneeling before me, spreading my legs. Allison was panting in pleasure as I fingered her tight cunt and I started moaning at the silky feel of Desiree’s tongue lapping at my pussy.

“Desiree has an amazing tongue, doesn’t she?” Allison whispered huskily into my ear. Her hand reached out and slipped into my bodice and started playing with my nipple. “She’s an amazing slut! Is that why you’re here? Do you want to be a slut. I can train you. Make you wet and willing to do any nasty, depraved act.”

Fuck, this whore was turning me on with her words. I was going to cum before Allison at this rate. “Ohh, make me a slut,” I moaned. Shit, why did I say that. It dredged up painful memories of being made Susanne’s Thrall so many years ago.

I had been seventeen, a senior in high school. It was homecoming and I had just been crowned Homecoming Queen. My boyfriend, Kurt, had been crowned Homecoming King and we were dancing while everyone watched when Susanne cut in. She was mousy brunette, with thick glasses and braces. She had always been so shy and reserved until that night. With a brusque command, Kurt just walked away and I was being whirled about by her. I was so confused about what was happening and I tried to pull out of her embrace.

“Shh,” Susanne whispered. “You love me and would do anything for me, right?”

And I realized I did. That I loved her. I was puzzled. I wasn’t a lesbian, and just a minute ago I loved Kurt. But her smile was so beautiful and I … I just kissed her. The entire school gasped in disgust. A teacher tried to pulls us apart, but Susanne brushed her aside with a word, and then she pulled me into the girls restroom and I learned all the joys of being with a woman.

I came hard on Desiree’s mouth, remembering how Susanne had ate my pussy while I sat on a toilet seat, my homecoming dress bunched about my waist. I had planned on giving Kurt my virginity that night, but Susanne had stolen that from me. Just like she stole three years of my life. Anger surged through me, and I shoved Desiree away and started to focus on getting Allison off. I would save these women. I had to. These women wouldn’t lose years of their lives to the lusts of a Warlock!

Allison came on my fingers.

To be continued …

---

“Are you sure this is a good idea?” Kim was nervously flicking her finger back and forth over the buttons on the cuff of her shirtsleeve.

“You’re starting to sound like a high school kid waiting for her date.”

“That’s how I feel.”

Connie admitted that she felt that way herself. She looked at the wall clock — almost seven. She forced herself to stop pacing in front of the large sectional upon which Kim was nervously sitting.

She glanced at Kim and again marveled at the lust her young lover could inspire in her. Kim was wearing only the enormously oversized Arrow shirt. It was tailored for a man — a very big man. But it barely contained the richly rolling swells of Kim’s magnificent tits. The flash of her long, bare legs beneath it led her thoughts to dwell on what lay at their juncture and she felt her juices trickling in response.

“I feel kind of funny about doing this here, too,” Kim said.

“Not me,” Connie said happily. I’ve dreamed of this!” Impulsively, she bent and kissed Kimberly’s forehead, brushing one hand through the luxuriant mass of her rich hair.

“But won’t your husband mind?”

Connie took Kim’s face in both hands and kissed her softly on the lips. “I told you, honey — Jerry and I talked about this and he said the only way to find out is to try it out.” And with Jerry out of town for the night — he was addressing a seminar in Rochester — the timing couldn’t have been better. It was an experiment — the first time either of them had brought a lover to their home.

Both women tensed at the sound of the car pulling up outside. Connie straightened and stepped back. “Do I look okay?” She pirouetted for Kim.

“You look yummy.” And it was true. Connie was wearing a pair of designer jeans that molded themselves to her taut ass and trim legs. Her blouse was a pale blue, loose and simply cut and light in weight. And when she was standing sideways in front of a light, her firm breasts were clearly silhouetted in it.

Connie smiled at Kim, then went to the door. She opened it and beckoned to the woman standing at the base of the steps.

Emily smiled warmly and gracefully came up to the door.

“I hope I am not late!” she said in her breathy, softly accented voice.

“Not in the least.” Connie held the door for their guest and kissed her lightly on her cheek. Emily was wearing something with a light citrus scent. In one hand she held a Mark Cross briefcase; in the other was a matching tote bag that clanged softly of glass.

“Welcome to my home!”

“Hello!” Kim stood and bounced over to Emily. A flush was already rising in the lovely Oriental face. Kim bussed her on the cheek and the flush deepened.

“Let me take your coat?” Emily put down her burdens and let Connie help her out of the coat while Kim asked about the ride from New York. Emily was wearing a beautifully tailored skirt suit in a herringbone tweed and a white silk blouse with a bright red oversized scarf arranged at the neck. She was at once business-like and alluring. Connie had no doubt that Emily caused discomfort among her colleagues. With such attire, she could easily move from business bitch to sex goddess and back again with a shift in posture or expression.

“Shall we open some wine?” Emily asked, removing her jacket.

“Yes!” Connie chirped, closing the coat closet door behind her. The glasses and a corkscrew were waiting on the coffee table. Emily was putting three bottles of wine next to them.

Emily sat a foot away from Kim while Connie sat at the corner of the sectional, facing them, and began opening the first bottle of wine.

“I was so pleased at your invitation,” Emily said. “I had been hoping you would phone me.”

“We really wanted to get to know you better and thought this would be the perfect way,” Kim replied.

“We were delighted you could…come,” Connie added. She was the one who’d suggested Emily bring the wine. She’d told Emily that she would take care of the food herself. Not that Connie could cook worth a damn — she’d ordered a delivery of hot Italian food from a rather pricey establishment in Englewood. She poured wine into the three glasses.

“To new friends,” Connie said, raising her glass. The others followed suit, the gesture drawing Kim’s shirt tighter across her magnificent breasts and revealing one nipple already hugely swollen.

“May I take off my shoes?” Emily asked politely.

“Get comfortable,” Connie said enthusiastically.

“Yes, take off whatever you like — please!” Kim added, and then blushed furiously. Connie chuckled and Emily merely smiled happily.

The three chatted about their fields of employment — Connie could not bring herself to call what she had “a career” — and drank wine. They talked about plays, movies and ballets recently seen. And drank more wine. By the time Connie got the conversation around to the place where they’d first met — an adult toy store in Greenwich Village — they’d killed the first bottle of wine and Connie was opening the second.

“The wine is making me quite warm,” Emily announced, removing her jacket and the silk scarf, then unbuttoning the top two buttons of her silk blouse.

“Would you like to change into something more comfortable?” Connie asked. “One of my husband’s shirts might be quite comfortable.”

“I — “

Kim leaned over and put her face close to Emily’s. “Come on — get comfy. I feel like a slob dressed like this with you dressed like that. Besides, the food will be Italian and you don’t want to get tomato sauce on that lovely blouse.” She glided one hand up Emily’s arm to her shoulder and squeezed slightly. Connie watched the lovely Japanese woman’s blush deepen and saw her nipples hardening within the blouse and bra.

“If it would not be too much trouble — ?”

“No trouble at all.” Connie stood. “Come on.” She held her hands out the two women. They accepted her invitation and she led them toward the bedroom.

“You have a lovely home,” Emily said softly. “Beautifullyfurnished.” She was staring rather fixedly at the king-size waterbed. Next to it was the makeup case that contained what Kim had brought to the get-together: toys.

“Here.” Connie produced a pair of padded hangers for Emily’s career clothing. Kim took one and hung Emily’s jacket and scarf on it. The smoldering Asian began to unbutton her blouse, but Connie stepped in front of her. “Let me help,” she said softly and slowly unfastened the buttons.

“You have such a lovely complexion,” Emily said quietly, and brushed her fingertips across Connie’s cheek.

“You have such a lovely throat,” Connie replied and leaned her head forward to kiss Emily’s pale throat. She felt the Japanese woman shiver and kissed the base of her neck as she finishing opening the blouse.

“I’ll take that,” Kim said from behind Emily, and then her hands were brushing the blouse off Emily’s shoulders. The white, seamless bra was not designed to give support and Emily didn’t need it. Her breasts were full and perfectly round, and in exquisite proportion to the rest of her curves. Within the bra, her nipples were very tiny and very hard. Connie let her fingertips graze over the encased breasts and heard Emily’s sudden gasp of pleasure.

“And I’ll take that,” Kim whispered, standing behind Emily and now pressed her lips to the silken shoulder as she unfastened the clasp of the bra. Emily leaned her head back and turn her face, Kim’s lips descended on hers hungrily. Connie kissed her way down to Emily’s breasts, pushed the loosely hanging bra down. Emily let it slide of her arms and then shivered as Connie began licking her breasts.

Connie was amazed at the firmness of Emily’s tits. They were almost hard and they were fabulously smooth. She wanted to paint them with her tongue, but that would come later. She licked and kissed her way lower, dropping to her knees. Her fingers found and undid the clasp and zipper at the back of Emily’s skirt. She slid it down the dark-stockinged legs and sighed with pleasure against the firm abdomen when she discovered the blue silk panties and the garterbelt holding up the dark stockings — also silk.

Emily stepped out of the skirt. While Connie tore herself away long enough to put the skirt neatly across the night-table, Kim turned Emily toward her and took her fully in her arms. They were still kissing hungrily, passionately, and their hands were busily exploring each other’s body.

Connie skinned out of her jeans and unbuttoned her blouse, but left it on. It was her only garment as she moved beside the two women. She slipped her hands between them and began undoing the buttons of Kim’s shirt.

“You’ve got to see her nipples,” she whispered to Emily.

Kim broke the kiss long enough to murmur, “And kiss them.”

“Yes, yes, yes,” Emily sighed, her fingers frantically joining Connie’s. The last two buttons tore off the shirt, but nobody paid attention.

“You’re breasts are magnificent!” Emily gasped and dropped her mouth over Kim’s huge, swollen left nipple. Connie did the same with the right nozzle and Kim shuddered with pleasure. Kim put her hands at the backs of their heads and pulled their mouths feverishly against her heaving breasts. Connie began to lightly bite Kim’s tremendouslyengorged nipple and felt her young lover quiver.

“I c-can’t st-stand,” Kim stuttered.

“Bed,” Connie said softly. Still fastened, the trio crossed the two steps separating them from the bed. As soon as she felt the edge of the bed against the backs of her knees, Kim began a slow-motion collapse. Emily and Connie fell with her, one to either side.

The three women lay next to each other on the broad expanse of the waterbed. Connie continued her tandem suckling with Emily for a few moments, then began sliding lower on the bed, lips and fingers busy with the happy work of further inflaming the lushly curved young woman. She paused only long enough to slide Emily’s silk panties down over the garters and long, restlessly moving legs.

For a moment, Connie was presented with a quandary — whicharomatic cunt to lick first? Kim’s beautiful blonde quim was gleaming and swollen with lust — but there was Emily’s perfectly shaped pussy, with its compact tuft of straight, fine soft black hair, beckoning to her from between the narrow patches of alabaster thigh above the dark silk stockings.

The decision was made for her. With a soft moan of “I must taste you!” Emily turned and buried her face between Kim’s firm thighs, her straight black hair falling forward and presenting a stunning contrast with Kim’s milky flesh.

Connie wasted not a moment. She quickly scooted around on the bed and began kissing and caressing Emily’s taut flesh. Her lips worked their way down Emily’s beautifully arched spine while her hands wandered over her sleek flesh. She reached beneath Emily to take one tiny, pebble-hard nipple in her fingers and tweak it. She heard Emily’s moan of pleasure and felt her shudder, and pinched the nipple harder. Emily began to shake, her trim hips bucking.

Connie’s lips found Emily’s buttocks, firm and tight and arched up. She licked back and forth on the inner swells, long savoring swipes of her tongue, as she repositioned herself behind Emily. She took the Japanese woman’s hips in her hands and buried her face between her cheeks, inhaling and savoring the rich, clean fragrance. Then Connie began teasing, circular strokes of her tongue that never quite made contact with the small, pink pinhole of Emily’s anus. Connie slid her hands around further, caressing Emily’s abdomen and then stroking her pubis, just as she heard Kim’s grunts of orgasmic pleasure and felt the bed undulate with her writhing.

Connie let one finger slip lower and began caressing the hard nodule of Emily’s clitoris. Emily stiffened and pressed her ass up and back — and Connie abruptly drove her stiffened tongue against Emily’s butt-hole. Emily shuddered and Connie slipped a finger inside her cunt just in time to have the digit gripped and sucked by the contracted muscles. She was shocked at the tightness, even after Emily’s orgasm passed. The woman had a minuscule cunt!

Connie pulled away, rolled to her back, then wiggled forward between Emily’s legs and beneath her cunt. She reached up with both hands and grabbed the fine, round ass cheeks and pulled Emily’s drooling pussy down onto her mouth. Connie feasted. Emily’s taste was clean, yet, musky — rich with the aroma of a mature woman in good health and high heat. Emily’s clitoris was swollen and quite prominent, large enough for Connie to fastened her lips around it and suck, as if it were a very tiny cock. She moved lower and tried to thrust her tongue into the tight little Japanese snatch. She just barely got the tip of her tongue past the swollen labia and into Emily’s cunt when she felt the tiny pussy grip her tongue-tip and begin pulsing.

Connie could hear Kim’s wails of pleasure growing louder and more high-pitched as Emily passed on the delights Connie was providing. Connie moved her lips again to that wonderfully oversized clitoris and reached worked one hand up between Emily’s legs. As she lip-nibbled Emily’s clitoris, she worked one finger torturously into her tiny cunt, struggling to get it deeper until she finally felt the swollen nodule of nerves she sought. As she continued suckling at Emily’s clit, Connie began massaging her G-spot.

Emily froze, her inner muscles spasming, and loudly grunted against Kim’s cunt. “Uh! Uh! Uh!” Over and over, the sounds audible even above Kim’s shrieking and past the muffling of Kim’s thighs. Connie could feel the power of the guttural noises through Emily’s taut frame.

Suddenly, Emily’s belly and cunt tightened still further. Connie felt her shifting, kneeling upright and heard her loud cry: “Oh! I cannot stand it!”

A huge gush of juices suddenly was expelled from Emily’s cunt, literally flooding Connie’s hand and chin. She was shocked intomotionlessness for a moment, thinking Emily had pissed on her — and then realized it was something else, entirely, something she’d never before encountered.

Connie continued her lip and finger work and again Emily tensed and gushed on her — and then collapsed onto her side on the bed,disengaging Connie’s lips and finger. Her legs were drawn up to her chest and she clasped her knees, panting and gasping and stillshuddering with pleasure. Connie quickly rolled behind her and licked her tongue up and down the fat little muffin of Emily’s labia.

“Please, no more! No more!” Emily moaned and Connie relented.

Kim rolled to her side as Connie did and they both wrapped Emily in their arms. Kim leaned across Emily to kiss Connie, then whispered, wonderingly: “Your face is so wet!”

Connie just nodded. She and Kim continued gentling Emily with soft kisses and caress until the juicy Japanese lawyer finally relaxed and caught her breath, stretching her well-curved legs and sighing.

“I am so embarrassed!” she confessed.

“I’ve never seen that before,” Connie admitted. “Does it always happen, gushing like that?” She met Kim’s eyes. “When she came at the end, these juices just spurted out of her!”

“Please, I am sorry,” Emily said softly, half-sobbing.

“No, no — it was wonderful!” Connie insisted. “Does it always happen?”

“Only — only when the pleasure is too great and does not relent. Then I feel as if I must void my bladder — but instead, this great outpouring of juices happens. It has only happened a few times.” Her voice grew still quieter. “And only once with a man. Usually, it is with a wonderful, voracious woman.”

“It certainly makes me very hot. I almost came when you did that!”

Emily’s eyes widened at the same time Kim’s did. “We must see to Connie’s pleasures!”

“Yes!” Kim said, licking her lips. She and Emily began turning to Connie — but Connie glanced at the clock and groaned.

“No, we can’t — food’s going to be here in ten minutes. After dinner, though — promise?”

Emily giggled sweetly. “Yes — you will be our after-dinnerdessert!”

“You’re in for a treat,” Kim said. “She has an amazing tongue.”

“Oh?”

Kim smiled shyly and then slowly extended her tongue. Out — out — out — and then up till it barely touched the tip of her nose.

Connie stared and felt her juices beginning to flow even more freely. She leaned her head forward and licked the underside of Emily’s tongue.

“Dessert!” she whispered. “But first — dinner.” She rolled away, hearing her cunt squish with unsatisfied juiciness. She stood beside the bed and said, “The delivery will be soon. Come on, girls — getdressed!”

“You sound like one of the school mistresses at my boardingschool,” Emily said, laughing sweetly and languorously climbing out of the bed. Kim sighed deeply, her fabulous tits rising and falling, then sat up with the lithe ease of her youth and clambered off the bed.

Connie handed Emily one of Jerry’s big flannel shirts while Kim rebuttoned her oversized shirt. Connie pulled on a lounging robe and fastened the sash carefully; she didn’t want the delivery-man to get ideas that weren’t welcome. While Kim and Emily washed their faces and hands, Connie got out the plates and tableware. Then it was her turn to wash up — regretfully, because she loved the feel of the savory woman-sauces drying on her face and chest.

Still, she didn’t need the delivery-man getting a whiff of her sapphic adventures, either.

She rejoined Kim and Emily just as Kim was saying, ” — never met him…but I’d like to!”

Emily’s expression was one of surprise. “Connie — Kim says she has never met your husband. I would have thought he’d prefer to join the two of you!”

Connie poured herself some more wine and laughed. “It’s just not his thing, sad to say. But I have a surprise for Kim.”

“Oh?” Kim looked as if she were afraid to be hopeful.

“Remember I told you he wouldn’t refuse me anything for ouranniversary?”

Kim nodded.

“Guess what I asked for.”

Kim shrieked and threw her arms around Connie. “Oh, you’rewonderful!”

“Am I to understand correctly?” Emily queried. “For youranniversary, you asked your husband to join you and Kimberly for a tryst?”

“More like an orgy,” Connie said, just as they heard the truck pull up outside. She grabbed her wallet from the small writing desk and got to the door just as the bell rang.

The delivery-man was a tall, heavily built young man with a strong face — and busy eyes. As Connie opened the door, her leered down the front of her robe, than brazenly ogled Kim and Emily as Connie directed him to unpack the aluminum hotpack containers on the dining table.

Connie signed the receipt and strode to the door. Only when she turned did she realize he hadn’t followed her.

“Sure I can’t deliver anything else for you fine looking ladies?” He had cocked one eyebrow in what he probably thought was a devastating expression. Connie thought he looked stupid.

“Positive. Do you want a tip?”

“Hey, babe, depends. I’d like three of them.”

She opened the door. “Out.”

“Hey, what’s the problem — “

Emily stepped toward him and assumed a karate stance. “Do not test my patience — leave!”

“Hey, I didn’t mean nothin’, just thought you ladies might enjoy having ten inches of Italian sausage.” But even as he blathered, he was backing toward the door.

As soon as he stepped through, Connie closed the door on his muttered, “Fuckin’ frigid lezzie bitches need — “

Shaking her head, Connie stepped into the dining area with her two lovers.

“Were you really going to hit him or something?” Kim asked.

Emily smiled. “I don’t know the first thing about fighting, but most ignorant men believe all Japanese are ninja assassins, trained from birth in deadly martial arts.” Her smile faded. “It’s unfortunate he is such a pig; he could be quite attractive, otherwise.”

“‘Ten inches of Italian sausage’!” Connie repeated, shaking her head. She was setting the food onto serving dishes and the room was filling with the aroma of lasagna, veal parmigiana, chicken francesi, spaghetti, meat sauce.

“Speaking of which…” Kim said, hinting not too subtly.

Connie laughed, then explained to the bewildered Emily: “Kim is very eager to meet my husband.”

“He must be a remarkable man,” Emily said courteously.

“Actually, she’s more interested in his remarkable penis.”

“Excuse me?”

Connie doled herself spaghetti and took a piece of the veal. “Tell her, Kimberly.”

Kim, blushing, said, “I’ve always wanted to make it with a man who was really well-hung and — well, Connie’s married to one.”

“Oh?” Emily was delicately cutting into the chicken.

“Yeah, Jerry’s hung, all right,” Connie explained. She put down her fork and held her hands up about ten inches apart. “And thick as my wrist. And he knows how to use it!”

“I see,” Emily said. “And it is not painful for one as petite as you?”

Connie shrugged. “Sometimes a little, but he’s so gentle and gets me so wet that it feels great. Feels like my whole body is impaled on him.” She helped herself to some antipasto. “You must have a tough time with big dicks.” She turned to Kim. “Smallest little pussy I’ve ever seen on a grownup.”

Emily nodded. “It was, in fact, the biggest reason Pete and I stopped associating.”

“Huh?” from Connie.

“My most recent lover. We were together for almost two years. He was very well-endowed, quite similar to your description of yourhusband. He was also sweet, loving, gentle and careful. But total insertion was never achieved and always it was too difficult for me to enjoy. He was always wiling to employ other means to give me pleasure, but it became an on-going source of tension for us. That, combined with my frequent associations with women, led me to desire his sexualattentions less and less frequently.” She took a precise bite of her chicken.

“Think he’d like me?”

Emily put down her knife and fork and stared across the table at Kimberly. “He’d certainly find you sexually attractive, but such a liaison would be very difficult for me, if you and I are to continue being friends. I loved him very deeply.”

“Oh, well,” Kim said sadly. “Easy come, easy go.”

“If it was easy come,” Emily said, “he and I would still betogether.” The trio laughed.

“So — do you prefer men or women?” Connie asked.

“I prefer women, but I enjoy the strength of a man, too,” Emily said.

“Kim?”

“I dunno. I like men a lot, but seem to get along better with women.”

“What about you, Connie?”

She smiled at Emily. “Equal-Opportunity sex fiend.” She speared a piece of veal. “I love hard cock any place I can fit it, and I crave sweet lips and hard nipples. As you may have noticed.”

“Have you ever had both?” Emily asked.

“Oh, sure.” Connie laughed. “In college, I was into some pretty wild orgies. Haven’t been into it, though, since Jerry. I fantasize about it, still, and soon Kim is going to help me have it again — with Jerry!”

“But there’s nothing we can do about your favorite fantasy, hon,” Kim noted.

Connie sighed. “Still, it’ll be great.”

“What is that fantasy?” Emily asked, and reached for the wine.

“I love to get a hard one in my butt while I eat a sweet pussy.”

“But your husband is too large?”

Connie nodded. “Tried, but he wouldn’t go on with it when he saw how difficult it was for me.”

“A most remarkable and loving man.”

“You bet,” Connie agreed. “But what are your fantasies, Emily?”

“I have enjoyed all of those that are possible,” she replied.

“What are the impossible ones, then?” Kim chimed in.

Emily blushed. “Well, I would like to know what it is like to be a man, with a woman, to slide slowly into her and feel her opening to me and on my flesh.”

“Hmmmm, that’s a tough one, alright,” Kim agreed.

But Connie was looking at Emily thoughtfully. “You know, there might be a way you could get an idea of what it’s like.”

“Oh, I have simulated it using marital aids — “

“What?” Connie asked.

“Dildos,” Emily explained.

“No, I mean another way.” She paused to wolf down another bite of veal. “It won’t be the same as having a cock, but you’ll know what it’s like to slide into a woman and feel her opening to your flesh.”

“I don’t understand,” said Emily.

“You will,” Connie said. “Later. Pass the wine?”

---

Theme songs on my YouTube channel, visit me on Twitter

[Opening Theme: “Violet Skies” by In This Moment]

EPISODE 4:
“Flashback! A New Weapon Against the Chains!
Cheerleaders Have Fun in the Showers!”

Jennifer did her best to take notes while the history teacher droned on about some old war. She glanced around the classroom and decided most everyone else looked as bored as she was. Suddenly, a familiar squeaky voice sounded in her head. “Jennifer!”

“What?” she mumbled under her breath. “I’m in class.”

“Another monster is attacking the town. You need to change into Cheer Raider and defeat it,” Sugarshine commanded.

“I said I’m in school,” Jennifer replied. “It’s last period, I can go soon.”

“Go now. Your town needs you. There isn’t a moment to waste.”

“It’s not that easy to just…” Jennifer sighed in defeat, and added, “Goddammit. Fine. I’ll be right there.” She raised her hand.

“Yes, Jennifer?” the teacher said.

“May I go to the bathroom?” she asked.

“Can’t it wait? Class is almost over,” he pointed out.

“It really can’t,” she said.

The teacher shook his head, but relented. “Go.”

“Thank you,” Jennifer said, grabbing her things and hurrying out the door. She rushed to her locker and put everything inside. She then made her way to the school’s little-used rear door, looked around to make sure there wasn’t anybody else in the hall, and slipped out.

Once outside, she called out, “Gimme a V! I! C! T! O! R! Y! What’s that spell? Victory!” On the final word she thrust her fist into the air, and the charms flew off her bracelet and circled around her, turning into a swirling cloud of golden sparkles. She levitated off the ground, and all her clothes vanished, leaving her completely naked. The rush of sparkles tickled against her skin, especially her tits and pussy. A sports bra and thong formed around her body. The striped braid appeared, starting from her shoulders and meeting in the middle, then the shell formed moving downward over her breasts, stopping with the lower braid. Bloomers formed over her thong, and the skirt pleats appeared, spinning around her body, drawing closer to her until they attached at her waist. Ankle socks and boots formed around her feet. Her hair blew wildly behind her, then came together and wove itself into a single braid down her back, secured with a red hair tie. A yellow glow appeared over her nose, then split into two that moved up and back, creating the visor. From the top of the visor and around to the back of her head, the helmet formed. A final flurry of sparkles moved over her chest, leaving behind block letters that spelled out “Cheer”. Then the sparkles lowered her to the ground and dissipated.

“I’d better be back in time for cheer practice,” she said. Then she performed a round off back handspring full twist layout and vanished. She landed not far from downtown, in the supermarket parking lot. Housewives were screaming and fleeing with their small children. Several cars had already been severely damaged. At the center of the chaos stood the creature. It looked very similar to the first one, but lacking the pincers and tail. Instead, this one had overdeveloped forearms with long chains hanging out from openings at its wrists. Each link in the chains had small spikes sticking out to both sides, and at the end of both was a spiked flail. It was making good use of them, and brought them down on another car, denting the roof and smashing the windshield glass.

“Oh, I know how to deal with the likes of you. Pom-poms!” she called out. They appeared in her hands, and she thrust them forward while yelling, “Fighting Spirit Fiery Burst!” That first fireball caught the monster off guard. It stumbled, then turned its attention towards her. She sent another. “Fighting Spirit Fiery Burst!” This time the creature retracted the chains almost all the way back into its arms, and spun the remainder of one of them around in front of itself. Amazingly, it deflected the oncoming fireball. She tried again. “Fighting Spirit Fiery Burst!” It blocked that one as well, then launched the other chain straight at her, its length extending out from its arm.

“Shit!” she hissed as she just barely dodged it, then yelped in pain as the flail of the first chain caught her off guard, impacting her shoulder and knocking her down. She got to her feet quickly and ran straight at the monster over the chains lying on the ground. “Take this! Pom-pom Flaming Punch!” She aimed a burning pom fist at the creature’s head, but was cut short when it yanked the chains upward, hitting across her body with both of them. She dropped the pom-poms, which promptly vanished, and stumbled away to the side.

“This isn’t working, Sugarshine,” said Jennifer. “I need something else.”

“What else have you got?” Sugarshine asked in return.

“Right, right, use my instincts,” Jennifer said. “You have no idea how little help that actually— Oh, wait. Duh. How could I forget that? Alright you motherfucker, I can spin shit around too. Watch my baton!” She clenched her hands into fists, put them together and then drew them apart. In the space between them appeared a twirling baton. Once the entire length was there, she transferred it to one hand and started twirling it, saying “Baton Twirl Blazing Shield!” A stream of white hot sparks flowed out from both ends of the baton, and a glowing energy barrier formed in front of it. None too soon, in fact, as the creature’s flails bounced off it right away.

It retracted its chains and tried again. This time only one flail struck the shield. The other chain wrapped around a nearby lamppost. Jennifer noticed it in time and got out of the way as the monster pulled it down in her direction. “Time to be aggressive. B, E, aggressive. Punching and throwing doesn’t work, how about we split the difference. Something with some reach,” Jennifer said. She twirled the baton again and threw it into the air. “Spinning…” She caught it on the way down and kept the twirl going. “Ignition…” It was noticeably longer. She threw it up again. “Burning…” She quickly reached up and caught it in one hand. “Pike!” The baton was much longer than before, and the end burst into a shower of sparks as a long and flat spike appeared there.

She grasped the pike in two hands and charged at the monster as it reeled its chains back in. It shook its arms to send waves down the length of the chain, but Jennifer deflected them away from herself at a safe distance with the pike. “Take this!” she shouted as she drove the pike into the creature’s chest and out its backside, running it entirely through. The beast fell to the ground, and the baton pike vanished as Jennifer jumped back. “Now the megaphone!” she called, and it appeared. As the injured creature staggered to its feet, she shouted through the megaphone, “Roar of the Crowd Scorching Sonic Blast!” The burning wave obliterated it.

She heard scattered applause as the shoppers that had taken cover behind cars started to reemerge. She gave a quick wave to the crowd, then ran into a round off back handspring full twist and disappeared.

– – –

“Miss Monroe, it’s good of you to finally join us,” said the cheer coach.

“Sorry Coach, I got held up,” Jennifer said.

“You’ll be joining Fawcett for ten laps after practice. Now get in formation!” he shouted. Jennifer winced. Running laps was a standard punishment in athletics, and ten was going to be unpleasant. It could have been worse, though, and at least she was going to have company.

As promised, when the rest of the squad finally headed inside, the two girls started their laps. Jennifer asked, “So what did you do to piss off Coach, Theresa?”

“Oh, I was chewing gum again and Coach finally caught me. I guess she takes that rule seriously after all,” she said.

“Less talking, more running, girls!” the coach shouted. They wisely shut up. After a couple of laps, Jennifer started to get ahead of Theresa, though she could hear her keeping pace a few feet behind her. She slowed down briefly to be friendly and let the other girl catch up, but Theresa just fell behind again after another lap. She let her catch up again, but gave up when Theresa once more couldn’t keep up with her. They ran the rest of their laps with Jennifer in front rather than side by side.

The two girls reached the locker room long after everyone else had left, and headed straight to the showers to cool down after the long and sweaty run. Jennifer let the water flow over her face and down her naked body. She suddenly got the nagging feeling of being watched. She turned and looked back over her shoulder. Theresa was under the shower opposite hers, and was doing the same thing, but quickly turned to face her shower again when she saw Jennifer looking her way. Jennifer shrugged and returned to her own shower.

In short order she once again felt eyes on her, and when she turned to check she caught her fellow cheerleader staring again, though once more she immediately turned away. Apparently she hadn’t gotten enough of watching Jennifer’s backside while they were running. Jennifer crossed over to the other side and asked to her face, “What is it?”

“N— nothing,” she stammered, and timidly turned her head down and away from Jennifer.

“Theresa, you’re looking at me the way the boys do.”

“Sorry,” said Teresa meekly, barely audible above the water.

“Hey,” Jennifer said, putting her hand under Teresa’s chin and pushing her head back up to face her own. “Don’t be.” She leaned in and kissed her. It started slowly, but quickly built in intensity. Theresa was soon kissing her ravenously, like a starving person eating their first real meal in months. As the water cascaded over both of them, their arms went around each other and pulled their naked bodies tightly together, with one of Teresa’s hands on the back on Jennifer’s head and the other roaming downwards to squeeze her ass.

Finally Theresa pulled away, and asked quietly, “Does this mean… you’re like me?”

Jennifer shook her head. “No, but all straight girls get curious,” she replied and resumed their kiss. This time when Theresa broke away, she immediately started moving down Jennifer’s body. She kissed her neck, then her collarbone, and then went straight to her nipples, licking and sucking them. Her hands came up to fondle Jennifer’s breasts while she tasted them. Jennifer moaned encouragement, “Mmmmm, yeees, suck my titties baby. Lick those boobs.”

Theresa let her hands drift downwards across Jennifer’s toned belly, but seemed reluctant to let her mouth follow. Twice she moved her head down and then right back up to her breasts. Finally she was able to pull herself away, and continued kissing her way downwards, over Jennifer’s navel and towards her pussy that was now wet from more than just the shower. “Wait,” Jennifer said. Theresa looked up with a disappointed expression on her face and longing in her green eyes. Jennifer lowered herself to the floor and onto her back, then spread her legs apart. “Now.”

Theresa dove in and licked her pussy with a ferocity that surprised Jennifer. She was excited and a bit all over the place at first, but soon settled into licking, sucking, and teasing her clit, with occasional venturing away to lick elsewhere briefly before returning. “Aaahhh, fuck yes, right there, fuck, don’t stop!” Jennifer shouted with pleasure. She felt Theresa’s fingers moving across her pussy and it sent her over the edge. She grabbed Theresa’s head and pushed it hard against her crotch, while screaming with raw orgasm.

After it subsided, Jennifer sat up and pulled Theresa’s face to hers, reuniting their lips. She probed the other girl’s mouth with her tongue, tasting her own juices secondhand. Then she pushed Theresa down onto her back and took position over her. Jennifer regarded the other girl for a brief moment. Theresa had straight, shoulder length brown hair, at least she did when it was dry. Her pubic hair was untouched, though also wet at the moment. She had a hot body that any guy would be pleased to get his hands on, though apparently that feeling wasn’t mutual. Jennifer estimated that her breasts were D-cup in size, the same as her own. She put her hands around them and squeezed while her mouth came down on a nipple and sucked. Theresa gasped, then moaned, low and long.

Jennifer made her tongue dance on Theresa’s tits and reached down with her hand to rub her clit through her thick bush. Theresa yelped in surprise, and then several more times in pleasure. Jennifer moved quickly down to replace her finger with her tongue, and pushed her finger into the girl’s tight slit. “Oh God!” shouted Theresa. “Fuck! Fuck! Holy shit! Fuuuck!” Jennifer felt her tremble beneath her as Theresa came hard with a loud scream.

As Theresa panted to catch her breath, Jennifer moved up over her and kissed her again. This time they kissed more slowly, with less fervor. Theresa no longer had the energy, or indeed any longer the need, to kiss with the same urgency as before. Jennifer reached up and shut the water off, then sat with her back against the wall. Theresa sat up beside her and asked, “You said you were curious. What that your first time?”

“With another girl, yes,” Jennifer confirmed.

“It was my first time with anybody,” Theresa admitted. “And it was amazing. Thank you.”

Jennifer turned towards her and gave her a quick peck on the lips. “You were really good too. I enjoyed that as much as I hoped I would. Does anybody else know? Have you told your parents?”

“God, no. I’ve been fighting it, I guess. I’ve tried going out with guys, but they just aren’t… girls.”

Jennifer nodded slowly. “They have their uses, but you’re right. They aren’t us.”

“Oh that’s right, you’re dating Wade, aren’t you,” Theresa remembered.

“I won’t tell him if you don’t,” Jennifer said with a wink.

“So, do you think we can… I mean… again, sometime?” Theresa asked with a timid but hopeful smile.

“You bet your sweet ass we’re gonna fuck again,” Jennifer said, before leaning over to give Theresa another passionate kiss. As she pulled away again, she finished, “But next time, we’ll do it at my house instead, okay?”

Theresa nodded as a wide smile spread across her face.

[Ending Theme: “Mechanical Love” by In This Moment]

“Debbie Woods here, reporting live from Bensonville. That was one steamy shower for our heroine! Next time, it’s back to the present, as Jennifer continues to explore her newfound bisexuality with Theresa, and joins up with Matt against a new creature with its own explosive secret, on Cheer Raider and SABRE Panther, Episode 5: ‘Sleepovers are More Fun with Toys! Deadly Fumes in the Night!’ Go! Fight! Win!”

– – –

© the Perv Otaku, 2017

This work is licensed under a Creative Commons Attribution-NonCommercial-NoDerivatives 4.0 International License.
http://creativecommons.org/licenses/by-nc-nd/4.0/

---

Danielle, Becky’s daughter, is celebrating her birthday with her half-sisters and paying one naughty game!

The World’s First Futa’s Daughters – Futa’s First Naughty Birthday

Chapter Two: Danielle’s Naughty Birthday Game

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2018

July 22nd, 2037 – Danielle Carter

“A naughty party game?” Adelia Tash asked, the caramel-skinned talk show host leaning towards me. I sat closest to her on my loveseat, my half-sister Bethany beside me with Leah on the other side of her. On the opposite side of Adelia was another love seat on which set my other three half-sisters. Christina, Rebecca, and Lola sat there along with Lola’s new wife, Jen.

“Oh, it was naughty,” I said.

“Danielle doesn’t know any other kind of gain,” Bethany said, a bright smile on her face. “Though I think it was was unfair.”

“It’s not my fault you decided to go fuck Georgia,” I said, shrugging.

The six of us were among the oldest of the second generation of futas. Becky Woodward, the world’s first futa, had bred our mothers first before she expanded to the others. Even better, the six of us, lead by Lola and Rebecca, had orchestrated our mother’s presidential campaign. She was busy shaping the world into a paradise for us futas thanks to us.

Not bad for a group of nineteen-year-old, horny futas.

Since it was our collective birthday, Adelia Tash had us on to interview us on her successful daytime talk show. She had huge numbers of views, easily seven million watching her livestreams around the world, with her archives racking up tens of millions more views. It was an honor to be on her show.

Somehow, the conversation had come around to our eighteenth birthday last year.

“That’s not why your game was unfair, and you know it,” Bethany said. She had similar look to all my sister, traces of our futa-mom found in all our faces. But our female mothers all stamped their own look on us. I had sandy-blonde hair I inherited from my mother, Dona, while Bethany’s mother, Melany, gave her a more golden hue. Rebecca was a redhead, Christina brunette with glasses, while Leah had strawberry-blonde locks.

“Why was her game unfair?” asked Adelia, giving me a curious look.

I grinned. “Well, we didn’t know it at the time, but…”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

July 22nd, 2036

“Hey, Leah,” I said, giving my half-sister a grin. She was staring up at the ceiling, listening to Lola and Rebecca getting their birthday gifts from their mothers. The busty Mrs. Albertson and the equally top-heavy Janice had swapped daughters.

“Oh, I wish our mothers had done that,” Leah said. She shivered. “Your mom’s hot.”

“Well, don’t worry,” I said, snagging her arm. Her strawberry-blonde hair danced about her shoulders. “I have a fun game for us to play. Lola and Rebecca are out. But you can be in.”

“Fun game?” she asked. A naughty glint gleamed in Leah’s blue eyes. “Does it involve the P word.”

“It’s my favorite word,” I said, my girl-dick throbbing hard in my shorts.

I glanced around the living room. We were at Rebecca and Lola’s house. Their mothers were lovers (their family was super complicated and gave me a headache trying to think about it) so they lived together. It was what let them hatch up their naughty plan to get our futa-mom elected president this year. There were plenty of girls from school, seniors who’d just graduated like us. Plus a few parents. My mom, Dona, was chatting with Tiffany and Chris, Christina’s mother and step-father.

“Hey, Christina,” I said, spotting my nerdy half-sister reading a book in the corner. “Want to play a game with us.”

She looked up, her brown hair falling in curls about her face. “Game?”

“It’s naughty!” Leah said.

Christina frowned. “No thanks.”

“But it involves pussy,” I said, arching my eyebrow.

“No thank you, Danielle,” she said, a bit firmer.

I shook my head. “You turned eighteen today, Christina.” She was the youngest of us, with Lola the oldest by a few days. “Eighteen. It’s time to enjoy being an adult. You have a hard cock and the girls here want to play.”

“Yeah, we do!” shouted Linda, a blonde from our school.

“Ooh, yes, I so want to try a futa-cock!” moaned Karli. “I’ve only done anal. I’ve kept my cherry for one of you futas.”

She meant for our mother, a lot of girls tired, hoping to be bred their first time by the amazing Becky Woodward. I didn’t mind being her fall back. Since I turned eighteen, I’ve gotten as much pussy as I could.

“You can play,” Christina said, closing her book. She rose and slipped out of the room.

I rolled my eyes. I loved her, I did, but she could be so prudish. I don’t know how we both came from our futa-mom’s ovaries. Her mother wasn’t prudish. She loved futa-cocks. I’d seen her eyeing me all party.

“What’s this game,” asked Mrs. Baker, my math teacher. I had no idea how she got an invite, but I was glad the busty MILF was here. Sometimes, I had the feeling she wanted to teach me something other than trigonometry.

“Oh, it’s hot,” I said. “But where’s Bethany. I know she’ll be in.”

“Closet,” said Karli. “Can’t you hear them.”

I moved over there. The music was playing loud, the new single from Heather Delight playing. My head nodded to the beat. I reached the closet, and I could hear it now. That faint gasp of a girl writhing in pleasure.

I wrenched into open. Bethany had that naughty slut Georgia pinned against the wall, fucking her hard from behind. My golden-hair sister was naked, her large breasts heaving as she pumped away at Georgia’s cunt.

“Oh, hey, Danielle,” she moaned. “Did you want a poke at her? I’m almost done.”

“Oh, say you do!” Georgia moaned, the black-haired girl throwing a smoky look over her shoulder at me. “I would love to go again on your dick.”

“We’re playing a game,” I said, my futa-cock growing hard in my panties at the sight. I could just see Bethany’s thick cock plunging into Georgia’s juicy cunt. “You in.”

“I just need to finish up and… Yes!” Bethany moaned, her strokes growing faster.

“I’d stop now,” I advised.

“No, no, I’m there!” Bethany moaned. “Yes!”

“Oh, god, you’re cumming in me!”

A loud whoop rose through the room as a cheering group of eighteen-year-old girls celebrated the futa-orgasm. I grinned as Bethany’s back arched, her ass clenching as she pumped her futa-jizz into Georgia’s hot cunt.

“Damn,” Leah groaned. “That’s making me hard.”

“I’ll take care of you,” Karli moaned. “I got a cherry pussy for you.”

“No, no,” I said. “There’ll be plenty of time for that in the game.”

Bethany’s moans echoed over the cheers and whoops. Her body shuddered. Georgia whimpered, her face twisted in orgasmic rapture. Her back arched, clearly loving behind filled to the hilt in futa-cum.

“Oh, damn, that was good,” Bethany said. She pulled her cock out of Georgia’s cunt. A flood of cum spilled down the black-haired girl’s thighs. “So, what’s this game?”

“It’s a contest to see which of us can produce the most amount of cum in an hour,” I said. I reached into my pocket and pulled out four blue pills. “I have the Viagra. We pick our girls, have fun, and when we cum in them, they have to let our jizz dribble out of them into a container. Whoever has the most, wins.”

“Oh, no fair,” Bethany said. “I just spilled into Georgia’s cunt.”

“I tried to stop you,” I said, shrugging. “You in?”

“Of course!” Bethany grinned. Out of the six of us, she was the only one that had a libido as strong as mine. We seemed closest to our futa-mom in that regard.

Bethany snatched up the pill and swallowed it. I turned to Leah. She grinned and took one for herself. She tried to swallow it then coughed and darted for the kitchen. I shrugged and popped the pill in my mouth.

It was large, but I was good at swallowing things. It was a skill I mastered as a child. I really hated eating my greens. I got good enough to just swallow them whole, no chewing, no having to have those nasty things in my mouth.

It paid off in swallowing pills now that I was an adult.

Leah came back, a glass of water in hand. She was sipping it while the girls around us were all giggling, excited. It was clear that word of the party game had spread and they were interested in playing.

I got out my supplies and pocketed Christina’s Viagra pill. I spotted her outside reading. I shook my head. It was her party, too, but she’d rather be in a book. I wanted to yank her in her and make her have fun, but maybe she was happy out there.

I came back into the living room with the kitchen timer and three large measuring cups, the type that could hold four cups of water at a time. Each one was labeled with pieces of masking tape upon which I wrote our names.

“Someone was prepared,” Bethany said, still naked. The Viagra must be working because her glistening futa-dick was growing hard again.

“Planning a presidential campaign is teaching me a lot about organization,” I said as I set down each measuring cup on the coffee table, mine in the middle. “Let’s get naked!”

A flurry of clothing flew off. I meant just for Lean and me to strip, but the watching girls were eager to join the fun. A sea of bouncing titties appeared around me. I groaned, almost dizzy from the variety of youthful breasts. Small, firm mounds to big, bouncing boobies crowded the living room as the girls stripped off jeans and skirts. Most of the girls were shaved, but a few had bushes.

All were wet and dripping.

I peeled off my top, exposing my round breasts, my sandy-blonde locks spilling around my shoulders. Then I wiggled out of my skirt, my futa-dick tenting my purple panties. They were cut for us futas, allowing us to have sexy underwear without strangling our big cocks.

“Ooh, you are hung, Danielle,” moaned Georgia. She stared at me, still naked. A thick dribble of my sister’s futa-cum ran down Georgia’s thighs.

“Thanks,” I said, stroking my cock.

“Though Leah’s got a pretty cock,” Georgia said.

“So pretty,” moaned Megan, a black-haired friend of hers. She had a dreamy look as she stared at Leah.

“Okay,” I said, grabbing the kitchen timer. I twisted the knot to an hour. Released it. “Begin!”

I had just set it down when Georgia pounced on me. The minx had a hungry look in her eyes as she pressed me down to the floor, her round tits heaving. Her black hair swayed about her face as she stared down at me, her eyes glistening.

“Two futas in a day!” she moaned. “But I’m going to get you all!”

“Good luck,” I said. “There’s a lot of us!”

Georgia had a huge look of delight on her lips, nodding her head. “I want to concert to the Futa Cult just to worship your mother. She must be a goddess for birthing you and Bethany.”

“Maybe,” I groaned. Science couldn’t explain where our futa-mom came from.

“Oh, Leah, yes,” Megan moaned. “Ooh, fuck me!”

I grinned then groaned as Georgia’s sloppy cunt engulfed my dick. A naughty thrill went through me. My sister had enjoyed this pussy before me. Now it was my turn. That hot cunt sank to the hilt around me. Georgia’s back arched, her round tits heaving before me.

She rose up me, her cunt gripping my dick, making me ache and throb. I felt so hard. Maybe it was the Viagra doing its thing, or maybe it was just the horde of girls around me, all naked and moaning, cheering us on.

“Go, Bethany, go!” shouted one faction.

“Fuck that slut, Leah!” moaned another.

“Cum in Georgia’s snatch, Danielle!” my fans moaned, watching Georgia ride up and down them.

“What, Georgia?” I heard Bethany moan. “No fair, she’s got my cum in her pussy! That’s cheating!”

“Oh, damn, she’s right!” I moaned, my dick feeling amazing in that sloppy cunt.

“Mmm, better switch holes than,” moaned Georgia.

She rose off my cock with a wet plop. I shuddered as I came free. She seized my dick, her hips shifting forward, and guided me between her butt-cheeks. With a great deal of skill, she lined me up with her asshole and impaled herself down my shaft.

I groaned as her rectum engulfed my futa-dick. That tight sphincter spread over my spongy, pussy-lubed crown in a moment. My pussy clenched as I sank into the tight heaven of her asshole. My back arched as more and more of her bowels engulfed my dick. Pleasure spilled through me. This incredible bliss.

I couldn’t believe I was enjoying this.

“Damn!” I groaned, getting my first taste of anal. No wonder Lola was buggering Jen all the time. This was amazing.

“Oooh, you are the biggest cock I’ve ever had back there!” moaned Georgia, her bowels squeezing around my dick. “Love it!”

“Ride me!” I moaned, staring at her pussy gaping open, Bethany’s cum leaking out of her, staining her juicy labia. “Fuck that dick up and down my cock.”

“Oh, yes,” moaned Georgia.

Her bowels squeezed around my dick as she slid up me. I groaned, my heart racing. My head tossed from side to side as she climbed up and up my futa-dick. My toes curled. I let out a groan of bliss, savoring her velvety asshole massaging my dick.

She swiveled her hips, her tits bouncing, and stirred my cock around in her asshole. It was an incredible bliss. Than she impaled herself down me. I groaned as she speared herself to the hilt on my dick. The pleasure screamed through me. My eyes squeezed shut. I groaned, my heart pounding away. A dizzy burst of bliss shot through me.

It was incredible.

“Oh, yes, work that ass up and down my cock!” I groaned. “Get all the cum out of me!”

“Uh-huh!” she moaned.

“Ride Danielle’s cock!” cheered a fan.

“Make her explode!”

“Faster, Georgia, faster!”

“Go Danielle, go!”

“Go, Bethany, go!”

CLAP! CLAP!

“Go, Bethany, go!”

CLAP! CLAP!

“Oh, Megan, your pussy!” moaned Leah.

“Cum in her, Leah!” her fans cheered.

“Spill all that yummy jizz in her!”

“Oh, yes!” groaned Megan.

The sounds echoed around me, making this game so much more exciting. I saw my mom with Tiffany, both clapping and cheering us on. I shuddered as Chris was filming the game on his phone, recording this moment forever.

I bet he would jerk off to it. He loved futas.

“Work that cunt on my dick!” moaned Bethany. “Oh, yes, yes, that’s good! That’s good pussy! I’m going to cum! I’m going to win despite you cheating, Danielle!”

“You didn’t have to fuck Georgia!” I moaned.

“I’m glad she did!” moaned Georgia, her tits heaving as she rode me. “Ooh, your cock feels amazing in my asshole. Just the best.”

I grunted, nodding my head. I knew what she meant. It was incredible to feel this delicious asshole sliding up and down my girl-dick. That wonderful heat that danced around me. My heart pounded in my chest. My passion swelled inside of me.

I was coming closer and closer to erupting. To spurting that hot jizz into her bowels. I couldn’t wait for the titanic explosion. To erupt from me. I could fill a huge load brimming in my ovaries. I would splatter her bowels with so much jizz.

I grunted and groaned as she rode me. She worked her hot bowels up and down my asshole faster and faster. The friction was incredible. It was this hot rush drawing me closer and closer to that amazing eruption, my ovaries brimming with my spunk.

“Danielle!” Georgia whimpered, her fingers pulling on her nipples. “Oh, Danielle, that’s hot. Oh, I love it! I’m going to cum so hard on your dick!”

“Good!” I groaned. “Milk my dick! I’m going to flood your asshole with so much cum!”

“Yes!” she groaned, her face twisting with passion as she slammed her asshole down my bowels.

“Oh, yes, Megan!” Leah groaned. “Ooh, yes, take it! Take my cum!”

“Go, Leah, go!” cheered her fans, drowning out Bethany’s chanting at the other end of the living room.

“Oh, fuck, yes!” Megan howled. “Is that it! Is that all your cum in me!”

“Uh-huh!” Leah rolled off Megan.

The black-haired girl bounced to her feet, her hand shoved between her thighs. I watched her snag up Leah’s measuring cup and rip her hand clear. She groaned, cum spilling out of her pussy and landing in the cup. My sister’s pearly spunk flowed out of her. I groaned.

“Damn, that’s hot!” whimpered Georgia, looking, too.

Her asshole writhed about my dick. I gasped as her juices squirted across my belly, bathing me in her hot cream. She impaled her convulsing bowels all the way down my dick, her velvety flesh sucking on them.

My attention wrenched from Megan filling the measuring cup to my dick. The very tip swelled, the pressure reaching a fever point. I groaned, my cunt clenching. My toes curled. Then my futa-cum fired out of me.

A huge eruption of spunk spayed from my cock. I groaned, stars bursting across my eyes. I whimpered as the heat rippled out of me. My cunt spasmed and convulsed as the futa-jizz pumped out of my ovaries into Georgia’s sweet asshole.

“Oh, fuck, yes!” moaned Georgia. “Oh, that’s good. Your cum… Oh, wow, your firing so much cum into me! Damn, that’s a lot!”

“Uh-huh,” I moaned, my heart racing.

My futa-cum spurted hot and fast into her. That delicious treat rushed out of my dick. Stars burst across my eyes. I whimpered, my head tossing back to and fro as the heat pumped out of me. Another huge load of my cum.

I let out a groan as my last blast of my spunk spurted into her bowels. I panted, shuddering on the ground. My eyes fluttered. The pleasure retreated out of me. Georgia whimpered as she squirmed. Then she wrenched her asshole off my dick.

“Here you are,” a familiar voice purred, older, more mature than the girls cheering around me. “Pour all that cum into this.”

“Yes!” I moaned, opening my eyes to see Mrs. Baker naked, her large tits swaying. They were so soft, her dark-red nipples thrusting like fat erasers from her wide areolas. She held the measuring cup out.

Georgia squatted over it. My pearly cum flowed out of her asshole, forming a puddle in the cup. I grinned as so much poured into it. The girls around me cheered my name, breasts heaving in delight while my futa-cock…

My futa-cock stayed hard. It throbbed and ached. The Viagra worked.

“Who’s next!” I asked as Mrs. Baker set down the measuring cup. It was a quarter full.

“Me, of course,” my math teacher purred. The married woman licked her lips, her brassy hair falling loose about her face. She’d unpinned her bun, and it was so sexy to see it swaying about her shoulders.

“Yes!” I gasped in delight.

“Oh, damn, yes,” groaned Bethany. “I still have cum in my ovaries! Take it!”

I smiled, glad Bethany managed to get off, but her problems were her own fault for sneaking off with Georgia. Leah was already on her next girl, flesh slapping flesh in the distance as Mrs. Baker pushed me down on the couch. She knelt before me.

“Going to lick my pussy first?” I asked as she hefted her big boobs.

“Nope,” she said and then wrapped her big tits around my dick fresh from Georgia’s asshole.

I trembled in delight at the feel of those silky mounds around my futa-cock.

“Mmm, let’s just buff your dick clean, then you can slide it into my pussy,” she moaned, working those soft, lush, pillowy mounds up and down my dick.

“Oh, hell, yeah!” I moaned in delight, my girl-dick throbbing.

It was my first titty fuck. I had a huge grin on my face as my sexy teacher slid those soft mounds up and down my dick. She buffed my dick clean while smiling up at me, her brassy hair swaying around her face as she worked.

My pussy clenched, drinking in the delight of her big tits caressing my futa-dick. She pumped them up and down, squeezing them tight around me. I groaned every time she engulfed the tip of my cock. I smiled as she slid down my shaft, my crown popping out, glistening with precum.

“Go, Mrs. Rita, go!” cheered my fans.

“Yes, yes, Bethany, pick me!”

“No, no, you want to be in my cunt, Bethany!”

“I have a better cunt than Izzy’s! Pick me! Please!”

“Sorry, girls,” a familiar voice said. “It’s my pussy she wants.”

“Oh, Ms. Carter,” Bethany moaned.

“Mom?” I gasped, spotting my female mother stepping naked before Bethany. My half-sister was on the seat, staring with lust at my mom. “What, no, you can’t fuck her!”

“Oh, why not?” she asked as she straddled Bethany, her brown hair falling about her face. She was in her late thirties but still had a great body. She didn’t look as wild as she did when she was my age—she didn’t have a nose ring any longer—but she was still sexy.

“Because you’re my mom!” I moaned. “I’m trying to enjoy a titty fuck here.”

“Enjoy it,” she purred. “I’m just going to enjoy your sister’s cock. Mmm, she’s not my daughter. I can fuck her as much as I want.”

“Yes!” Bethany hissed, shooting me a look of triumph. “Your Mom’s going to milk so much cum out of me. I’m going to win.”

I would have stuck my tongue out at her, but a different tongue swept across the tip of my girl-dick. My gaze shot down to Mrs. Baker working those lush tits up and down my cock. Her tongue flicked against the crown when my shaft emerged from between her soft tits.

“Mmm, still a little sour,” she said, her eyes flicking up to me. “Needs a bit more cleaning.”

“Oh, yes, buff my dick clean!” I moaned, my pussy drinking in the sensation. I wasn’t going to let my dumb mom and stupid Bethany ruin my first titty fuck.

“So clean!” she moaned, a naughty smile on her lips.

What a wicked teacher.

She pumped those tits faster and faster, squeezing them around my dick. My toes curled and flexed as the pleasure spilled through me. It was such a delicious treat to enjoy. A wondrous caress stroking up and down my girl-dick. I whimpered, my eyes fluttering as the heat built and built around my ovaries.

My juices flowed, leaking out of me and staining the couch. I’d hoped Mrs. Albertson had her furniture scotch guard because I was going to squirt a lot of juices when I came. I whimpered, my big tits heaving, Mr. Albertson watching as he stood with Chris and Tiffany, the grandfatherly man grinning.

I winked back at him. I didn’t mind guys watching. Maybe a few of the nubile, barely legal girls at the party would give him a ride.

“On, Mrs. Baker, yes!” I moaned. “I wished we studied this in school.”

“You were my student than,” she moaned. “Now your eighteen and graduated. I can do whatever I want to you.”

“Yes you can!” I whimpered.

“Go, Danielle, go!” whooped my supporters.

“Ride Bethany faster, Ms. Carter!”

“Ooh, Leah, fuck Hannah’s cunt hard! Churn her up!”

“Make Danielle cum with those big boobies, Mrs. Baker!”

“I’m so wet! I want to go next, Leah! Fuck me next!”

“Bethany! Bethany! Bethany!”

“Cum, Danielle!”

I was getting closer. Then Mrs. Baker’s tongue danced around the crown of my cock again. I groaned as her tits slid up, engulfing the tip of my dick. That wonderful ache filled me. My eyes rolled back in my head. Then she slid her boobs back down.

This time her lips engulfed my dick’s tip. She sucked.

My futa-cock spasmed in her mouth. My pussy clenched. A rush of heat shot up my shaft as she nursed my shaft’s tip, her tits squeezing around my girth. I groaned, my eyes fluttering. My toes curled and flexed as the naughty teacher sucked my cock.

Then her mouth popped off. “Ooh, almost there. Barely any sour flavor left.”

“Yes, yes, yes!” I gasped, trembling, on the verge of erupting.

She worked those tits up and down my dick faster. She polished them, her mature face flushed. She was so sexy. Her soft tits massaged my girl-cock. My pussy released more juices. They flooded out of me. I was coming closer and closer to that explosion. To firing my cream all over the place. My head lolled back. The heat built and built in me.

I bit my lip. My cunt clenched and relaxed. I groaned, my back arching. Her tongue flicked against the crown of my dick again. The teasing flutter sent a wave of heat down my cock to my pussy. My eyes squeezed shut.

“Cum, Danielle, cum!” a group of girls chanted. It came from the other side of the room. “Cum, Danielle, cum!”

“Yes!” I whimpered.

“Cum, Danielle, cum!”

“Cum, Danielle, cum!”

I was getting there. I just had to explode. My eyes fluttered around the room. The cheering girls were all around Bethany, my mom riding my blonde sister. Those shining faces grinned at me, their naked, youthful titties bouncing as they shuddered in delight.

“Cum, Danielle, cum!”

I wanted to, but…

It hit me like a lightning bolt. I was about to make a huge mistake.

“Mrs. Baker!” I gasped, on the verge of erupting. “I need your pussy on my cock! I’m about to explode.”

“Cum, Danielle, cum!”

“Oh, no,” my teacher moaned in realization. She ripped her tits free and rose. The girls cheering were no booing.

If I had erupted, my cum would have drenched my body and Mrs. Baker’s. It would have been impossible for me to get all my jizz into the measuring cup. Bethany’s fans were playing dirty. They knew I had the advantage.

My teacher’s hot cunt slammed down my dick. I groaned as she sank to the hilt in me. Her wonderful, delicious pussy gripped me. She held me tight as she engulfed every inch of my girl-dick. I whimpered, my eyes rolling back in my head.

My dick erupted.

“Mrs. Baker!” I howled as my cum fired into her pussy.

Blast after blast of my jizz spurted into her. Her eyes widened. She trembled atop me, her pussy squeezing hot as my cum filled her. My ovaries contorted inside of me, forcing out all that spunk to flood out of me and fill Mrs. Baker’s pussy.

The MILF moaned. She kissed me hard, her tongue thrusting into my mouth. Her tits pressed against my own round tits. I clutched her tight to me, trembling as her nipples caressed mine. Our tongues dueled as the bliss shot through me.

Her pussy rippled about my cock. An orgasm shot through the MILF. She groaned into the kiss. A surge of pride shot through me. It so turned her on to give me a titty fuck that she came on my girl-cock.

I was a futa-nympho!

“Danielle!” my fans cheered. “Flood her cunt, Danielle!”

“Fill her with all that yummy jizz!”

“I wish I could lick it out of you, Mrs. Baker!”

“Maybe next time,” my teacher moaned as she shuddered on me, her lips breaking way from mine. “Someone, grab the cup.”

“I have it, Mrs. Baker,” Georgia said. “Just returning the favor.”

I smiled as my teacher slid off my futa-dick. There was a wet plop. Georgia was fast, thrusting my measuring cup between the teacher’s thighs and pressing the glass rim to her pussy. Almost immediately, a flood of my cum poured out. I grinned at the sight, the thick, pearly proof of my futa-prowess brimming in there.

“Oh, yes, Ms. Carter!” Bethany howled in the background. “I’m giving you so much jizz.”

“Mmm, yes you are,” my mom purred. “Someone grab the cup. We can’t let any of Bethany’s seed go to waste.”

“You could be on my team, Mom!” I groaned.

“Sorry, Danielle, but I can’t play favorites today.”

“Hey, Danielle,” Karli said. She was pressed against the wall nearby and shaking her ebony rump at me. She had a bubbly ass, jiggling and delicious. “Care to slide into my pussy?” Her pink inner folds peeked out as she shoved her ass back at me. Her shaved vulva glistened with her passion.

“Yes!” I moaned and bounded to my feet.

I plunged into Karli, my pale crotch slapping into her dark rump. She felt incredible. Tight and silky in all the right places. My tits heaved and bounced as I fucked her. She worked her hips, wiggling them back and forth as I plowed into her.

She had a great cunt to plunge into. Which was good. I was taking a while to build to my third orgasm.

My dick was hard, but my ovaries needed a little recovery. I wasn’t my futa-mom. But that didn’t stop me from enjoying myself. I pressed my round tits into her dark back and squeezed her small, firm breasts. My crotch smacked into her soft ass over and over.

“Oh, yes, yes, fuck me!” she moaned. “Oh, that’s it! I love it!” she howled the first time she came.

It was hot pumping my girl-dick through her spasming delight. But it wasn’t enough. I pinched her nipples and kept thrusting, sliding through her pussy as her orgasm died down. Her juices soaked my thighs and filled the air with her tangy scent.

It was on her second orgasm that it happened. I don’t know how long I was fucking her, but the ache was finally building, my ovaries recovering. I groaned, slamming into her hard and fast. She was in heaven from the sounds she made.

“Fuck my cunt! I’m going to cum again! Oh, yes, yes, just ram that girl-dick into me!”

I did.

She came.

Her pussy convulsed even harder around my dick. Her silky flesh writhed about me. It was incredible. I felt her sucking hunger pulling at me, drawing me towards that explosive release. I buried into her.

Erupted.

My cum spurted over and over into her. Powerful blasts of jizz shot through me. It was such a delight. I groaned. I held her tight, squeezing her tits as my orgasm slammed through me. It was fast and hot, over fast.

“Oh, damn, yes,” I groaned as her pussy milked me dry, my fans cheering me on.

I pulled out of Karli, panting from the intensity of my orgasm. Georgia was already shoving the measuring cup in, gathering more of my futa-cum. It was filling my cup up. I surveyed the room when I saw something naughty.

Tiffany was riding Bethany.

A second wind shot through me. My ovaries ached as I watched Christina’s mom worked her pussy up and down Bethany’s girl-dick. The brunette MILF moaned while her husband filmed her, stroking his dick with his off-hand. He looked so excited, like a boy instead of a man in his late thirties.

“Ooh, I’ve missed fucking a futa-dick!” moaned Tiffany. “A real cock’s in me again, Chris!”

“Yes, yes, fuck her!” whimpered Chris. “Shame you have to let her cum dribble out. I would love sloppy seconds.”

They were kinky.

Then an idea occurred to me. There was still ten minutes on the kitchen timer. I could cement my lead and have a wild time. I knew I would have an easy time cumming. It would just be so hot sharing Christina’s mom with Bethany.

I darted past Leah fucking Mrs. Baker from behind, the MILF bent over the couch, her tits swaying. Mr. Albertson had that cutie Megan bouncing on his dick. She flashed me a grin as she rode the older man. I winked back as I headed for Christina’s mom.

Tiffany was in great shape, her tits firm and bouncing. Her back sleek. Her ass looked delicious. It drew me on, my dick throbbing and aching to slip on into her bowels and make her howl.

“What do you want?” Bethany moaned as I stepped up behind her. “I’m fucking here.”

“Just joining the fun,” I said, my clit-dick dripping with pussy juices. “You don’t mind if I slip in your asshole, do you, Tiffany?”

“Oh, no, not at all!” moaned Tiffany. “Two futa-dicks sounds like a dream come true.”

“Yes, yes, fuck my wife’s asshole!” groaned Chris, stroking his cock faster.

“Just don’t mix up the samples!” moaned Bethany as I lined up my dick.

I pressed my cock against Tiffany’s asshole. I groaned and slammed into that delicious sphincter, buggering Christina’s mom. It was such a sweet delight, my second anal sheath of the night. And she was tight.

Virgin tight.

“Oh, damn, yes!” groaned Tiffany. “It’s been years since I’ve seen your mother! Since I had a dick that big in my asshole!”

“Ooh, you got so tight!” my half-sister moaned. “You stuffed her ass full, didn’t you, Danielle!”

“Uh-huh,” I groaned as I rammed my girl-dick to the hilt in Tiffany. Then I drew back.

Tiffany’s brown hair danced about her shoulders as she worked her hips between us. She knew how to fuck two cocks. The recliner Bethany sat on creaked and groaned. The springs rasped as she let out a whimper of delight.

My crotch smacked into her rump while the pleasure of ass-fucking her surged through me. It was treat. It had my dick aching and throbbing as I reamed her over and over. I buried to the hilt in her. I sodomized her with powerful strokes.

All while her husband watched.

“I’m fucking your wife’s asshole!” I gasped. “She’s panting like a bitch for me and my sister!”

“She is!” Bethany moaned.

“There cocks are amazing, Chris!” Tiffany gasped. “Oh, yes, fuck my married asshole and pussy! Two futa-dicks!”

Her bowels squeezed around my dick as I plunged into her, increasing the velvety friction. I moaned, rubbing my tits into her back, hugging her tight as I drilled into her bowels. Bethany moaned on the other side, enjoying the MILF’s married snatch.

We fucked Tiffany. She bounced between us. Every stroke into her bowels brought me closer and closer to exploding. To erupting my cum into her and winning this contest. I groaned, pumping away hard. It was so hot.

“Danielle!”

“Bethany!”

“Danielle!”

“Bethany!”

Our supporters shouted back and forth. Their passion echoed around us. I groaned, my futa-dick throbbing and aching. I pumped away hard and fast. I buried my dick to the hilt in her asshole. I reamed her hard, fast, the pleasure surging through me.

My ovaries brimmed with another load of cum. I couldn’t believe I had more. The Viagra kept my dick hard as I hammered froward. My breasts jiggled against her back, loving the feel of her silky skin caressing me as she shuddered.

“Oh, yes, yes, that’s it!” she moaned. “I’m going to cum!”

“Oh, yes, honey, cum on their dicks!” panted Chris.

“That’s so naughty!” Georgia said. To my shock, she fell before the guy and sucked his dick into her mouth.

“Shit!” he groaned.

“Don’t cum yet, honey!” moaned Tiffany. “I’m almost there and… Yes!”

The MILF’s married asshole writhed about my girl-dick. That wonderful delight spasmed around me. I shuddered, slamming hard into her while Bethany gasped and moaned. My sister’s face twisted in bliss. I stared at her over Tiffany’s shoulder.

“Oh, fuck, yes!” she moaned.

“Cum!” both our fans chanted. “Cum! Cum! Cum! Cum!”

I moaned and rammed forward into Tiffany. I buried into her convulsing asshole. That wonderful, massaging flesh had my dick throbbing and aching. My cum fired out of me. Pleasure slammed through my mind as I grunted through my orgasm.

“They’re both cumming in me!” the MILF moaned. “Oh, yes, yes, yes!

Bethany and I flooded Christina’s mom with our jizz. We pumped her full of spunk. My ovaries emptied them while Bethany grunted and gasped. My sister and I shared this MILF, using each of our holes.

“Honey!” Chris moaned, joining us in orgasms.

The crowd cheered. Then the timer buzzed in the background. I panted and moaned, my entire body trembling from the pleasure. I ripped out of her as Karli sauntered over, a big grin on her face, her eyes still glassy. She held my measuring cup.

The cum flooded out of Tiffany’s asshole, dribbling into the cup. It rose higher and higher, nearly filling it up. I beamed in triumph. I had fired so much cum into her. I trembled as I sank down on the couch while my mom came up with Bethany’s cup.

“Is that it?” I asked, blinking in shock. She had barely filled hers a quarter of the way with cum. Then I glanced at Leah holding her cup and catching the cum flooding out of our teacher. It had crossed over the quarter mark, but not by much.

“Mmm, here we go,” Tiffany said, rising up. A small dribble of cum poured out, over in a flash. “That’s about the amount of one of my husband’s load.”

“My fifth cum in an hour,” panted Bethany. “Lucky anything came out.”

“Well, it’s clear I won,” I said as Mom set Bethany’s measuring cup by mine and Leah’s. “Leah’s second place by a smidge.”

“That’s no fair!” Bethany complained as she stared at the measuring cups. “You cum ten times more than us, Danielle! That’s cheating”

“I guess I do,” I said, shocked by the difference between my measuring cups and my half-sisters. If they combined theirs, I’d still win. “Huh, you don’t gush buckets of jizz like our futa-mom?”

“No, were not freaks,” Bethany said, her cheeks red. She glared at me. “You knew!”

I grinned at my sister and winked at her. “It was an honest mistake.”

Leah giggled as Bethany threw up her arms and marched away. She paused, grabbing my mom. “Want to have more fun.”

“With my mom?” I groaned. “Again?”

Bethany winked at me and then headed upstairs. “I’m still hard from the Viagra. I might not be firing much jizz, but I can still make your mother howl her head off.”

“Sorry, honey,” my mom called, giving me a big smile. “Just helping out your sister.”

“I’ll help distract you,” Georgia said.

“Oh, no, let me,” moaned Megan. “I want to feel your gallons of cum firing into my pussy.”

“No, no, you can fire into my asshole!” panted Linda, her blonde hair spilling about her face.

“Some of the girls want to lick me clean,” Mrs. Baker purred, a hungry glint in her eyes.

Girls swarmed me and, well, Bethany could enjoy my mom. I would just have to take care of all our friends. I wanted to see if I could rival my futa-mom. It would be difficult, but I was up to the challenge.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

July 22nd, 2037

“Turns out, I orgasm with the same volume of cum as our mother,” I said. “I didn’t know I was different from my sisters until them.”

“Yeah, she ‘didn’t’ know,” Bethany said as she sat beside me, her fingers making air quotes. “I think she did. She set up that game so she would win.”

“It wasn’t like there was a prize,” I said. “It was just for fun.”

“It seems only a few of us get the extra cum,” said Christina. “Georgina definitely has that trait.”

Adelia nodded her head, as mile crossing her lush lips. “Oh, yes, I have watched every porno your half-sister’s made. She’s very… prolific.”

“Yeah, she is,” I said. I’d never met Georgina, our sister who was the first futa to get into porn. There were a few others by now, and I was sure as more and more of my thousands of half-sisters turned eighteen, they’d join the fun.

“So, did you rival your mother, Danielle?” Adelia asked.

“Came close,” I said. “But then the Viagra wore off and my dick was so sore. However, I left them all satiated and dripping in my cum.”

The studio audience clapped at that. I beamed at them, proud of my sexual prowess. I wasn’t our futa-mom, but I came close.

“So, all yours sisters were having fun,” Adelia said, turning over to stare at Christina.

“So much fun,” Rebecca said, a big smile on her lips.

Lola nodded her head and shared a giggle with her wife. My sister-in-law, Jen, had a wicked gleam in her blue eyes.

“But what were you doing, Christina?” Adelia arched an eyebrow. “Just reading a book.”

“Well…” Christina said, her cheeks blushing.

My eyes widened. “Wait, what, you were actually doing something naughty out there?”

Christina’s cheeks only went redder. “I… was.”

“Well, Christina, the entire world’s waiting to find out,” Adelia said.

I nodded my head along with my other sisters. We all stared at Christina eager to find out.

To be continued…

---

Mark and Mary have cemented their control over America, and Sam is hard at work constructing the Matmown.

The Devil’s Pact
by mypenname3000
edited by Master Ken
Copyright 2013, 2014

Chapter Forty-Two: Dreams

Visit my blog at www.mypenname3000.com.

General Olmos’s assassination of Governor Holt, and the subsequent massacre of the Governor’s supporters, was the first of many atrocities committed by the Tyrants. The fact that they had General Olmos hung does not exculpate the Tyrants for the heinous act the General had committed in their names. For all we know, the Tyrants ordered the massacre, and placed the blame solely on General Olmos to maintain their benevolent appearance to the masses. Either way, the outcome benefited the tyrants: the Governors of New Hampshire, Florida, North Dakota, Maryland, and Alaska capitulated to the Tyrants the next day, ending the last governmental resistance in the United States.
–excerpt from ‘The History of the Tyrants’ Theocracy’, by Tina Allard

Thursday, November 7th, 2013 – Mark Glassner – Children’s Hospital, Omaha, NE

Every Thursday, Mary and I traveled to a random children’s hospital in America and spent the day healing all the children stricken with terminal diseases we could. It was the most rewarding thing in the world; all the credit goes to Mary for the idea.

I entered the next sick child’s room; the little boy looked so pale as he lay on his tiny hospital bed, festooned with wires monitoring his vitals. He was young, maybe only four, and dying of a rare form of leukemia known as JMML. It was an acronym for a bunch of words I couldn’t pronounce. A beautiful woman in her early forties sat beside his bed, clutching his tiny hand. Her eyes lit up for joy when she saw me enter the room with my bodyguards.

“My Lord,” she gasped, falling to her knees in worship. “Thank you for your generosity!”

Her face shone with hope and, even without make-up, her dusky features were beautiful. She was middle-eastern, a desert rose, and my cock stirred at the sight of her on her knees. You could always count on a grateful mother to relieve some tension.

“What is his name?” I asked, walking to her son.

“Abbas,” she answered. “After his father, he…” She teared up with grief and I nodded; reaching out to place a comforting hand on her shoulder.

“A beautiful woman like you shouldn’t be crying,” I told her and she flushed. “What’s your name.”

“Shabnab. But everyone calls me Shay.” She wiped at her tears and tried to smile.

With one hand I held hers and with the other her son’s. I concentrated on the boy being well and said in a commanding voice, “Tsariy!” Scarlet light engulfed her son and she tensed with anxiety. Power drained out of me, but I had huge reserves to tap. I could draw on the life-force of every person bound to me by the Zimmah spell.

The light faded, and the little boy opened his eyes. “Maman!” the boy exclaimed, sitting up and smiling and bouncing on his bed. I couldn’t help smiling at his enthusiasm.

Shay hugged her son, speaking to him in a rapid, musical language—Arabic or Farsi I guessed. She kissed him over and over and the boy tried to wiggle away from her, embarrassed by her affection. She turned to me, beaming, “Thank you, my Lord!”

I grabbed her hand and led her towards the bathroom. “What?” she asked in confusion.

“You wanted to thank me,” I told her. “51 will watch your son.”

She flushed and shivered. “Of course, my Lord.”

51 was my chief bodyguard, and often protected me personally. Six weeks ago we survived Brandon’s attack together. She sat on the bed, giving the boy a hug and smiling motherly at him. 51 had recently found out she was pregnant, and she and her husband were both excited by the news. I was looking forward to drinking her milk from those lovely, ebony breasts.

Inside the bathroom I ordered her to strip. She pulled off her frumpy sweater and the black t-shirt she wore underneath. She had a large pair of breasts that sagged a bit when she freed them from her bra; her areolas were huge, brown, with fat nipples that rose proudly up. Her loose skirt came off and she peeled out of dark pantyhose and white panties. Her bush was black as night and neatly trimmed, surrounding fat pussy lips. I could just see a hint of wet pink between her labias and my cock throbbed to experience her juicy depths.

“Thank you so much,” she breathed as I bent her over the sink.

Her cunt was wet as I plunged into her. She was loose, but warm and silky, and I fucked her hard. Her back was beautiful, her skin the color of dark cream, and I traced her spine. Her ass was a little plump, and jiggled as I pounded her. She looked over her shoulders at me and moaned wantonly.

“If you’re that loud your son will hear us,” I cautioned her, though I was pleased my cock elicited such a passionate response.

She flushed, her cunt nicely squeezing on my cock. She bit her lip, stifling her moan as I pounded her like a jackhammer. In the mirror, I could see her large tits as they swayed heavily. I reached around her and gave her breast a nice squeeze, enjoying the firm feel and silky skin. She had a spicy, cinnamon scent in her lustrious hair.

“Fuck you are one hot MILF!” I groaned. “You should fuck any young man that catches your eye!”

“I should,” she gasped in realization as the command sank in. “I’ve been so lonely since Fereydoon died.”

God, her tit felt great in my hand, soft and pliant. I pulled out of her and spun her around, sitting her plump ass on the sink. I buried my face into her big tits and plowed into her cunt. I enjoyed her heavy melons on my cheeks, smelling her sweat and that wonderful, cinnamon scent as her cunt massaged my cock. Her hips writhed, grinding her clit into my groin every time I buried into her.

She screamed wordlessly as she came, her cunt squeezing my cock. I gripped her ass, and thrust hard into her. My body tensed and I spilled my cum inside her cunt. I thrust a few more times, squeezing out the last few drops.

I rested with my face buried between her mounts, breathing heavily. She cradled my head, rocking slightly. “Thank you, My Lord,” she whispered. “For saving my son.”

I looked up; tears brimmed in her dark eyes, so I kissed her gently on the lips. “Your Gods love you,” I answered, pulling away, buttoning up my pants. “Go be with your son.”

She wiped at her tears, then bent down to pick up her panties.

I swept out of the hospital room, and came upon quite the lovely sight. Xiu, my busty Asian slut, was leaning against the wall dressed in a slutty nurse’s outfit. The top was undone and her round breasts hung out, obscenely stretched as the slut pulled on both of her nipple piercings. On the floor, one of the hospital’s nurses had her head buried beneath Xiu’s white miniskirt, vigorously eating Xiu’s pussy out.

“Master,” moaned Xiu. “Nurse Karishma was very insistent on eating my pussy! I hope that’s alright!”

My cock hardened at the sight. “More than alright, slut.”

The nurse had dusky-red skin and raven black hair. Her name sounded Indian – from India – and her skin and hair gave credence to that. I could see flashes of her dark eyes as she eagerly devoured the flood of tangy juices. Xiu’s almond-shaped eyes rolled into the back of her head as she shuddered on the slutty nurse’s face.

“Oh wow,” she purred, a contented smile playing on her lips.

“I think you should return the favor,” I whispered in Xiu’s ears. “Get down on your hands and knees and eat her ass out.”

Xiu gave me a passionate kiss; I could taste the orange she had been eating earlier. “You always have the best ideas, Master.”

“I know,” I smiled, giving her ass a squeeze.

Nurse Karishma remained kneeling on the ground as Xiu dropped behind her. The slut pulled the nurse’s lilac scrubs off her round ass. She wore no panties; her pussy shaved and glistening, a pink gash surrounded by dusky-red flesh. My Asian slut parted her cheeks and buried her face deep in the nurse’s delectable ass.

“Oh yes,” she moaned in a delightful, Hindi accent, that sounded like silk rubbing against my ears. “Eat my backdoor!”

Xiu’s own backdoor peeked out from beneath her white miniskirt. I knelt behind her and roughly shoved my unlubed cock up her ass. She gave a throaty moan. Xiu was a masochist, and she loved to be fucked hard in the butt as painfully as possible. I fucked her like the piston inside an engine and my foot was stepping hard on the accelerator.

Her grunts of pain and pleasure filled the hallway. I could smell her arousal grow, and I reached around her waist and felt the juices running down her thighs. She was loving every second of my brutal ass-fucking.

“Eat my ass!” the nurse gasped. “You disgusting slut! Revel in it, untouchable! Degrade yourself!”

Xiu’s ass spasmed on my cock! She screamed, cumming hard.

“What a filthy whore!” I groaned, and spanked her ass hard, a stinging slap that left my own hand smarting.

Xiu bucked harder between us, the spanking spurring her orgasm to higher levels of intensity. Her ass squeezed and pulsed about my cock, begging for a load of my cum. I landed a second slap on her ass, leaving a large, red handprint burning on her light-olive skin.

“I’m cumming!” moaned the nurse. “You disgusting, untouchable whore! You made me cum by eating my filthy ass!”

Xiu lifted her face up, looking over her shoulder at me. “Cum in my abused ass, Master!” she begged. “I need it!”

“Because you’re a filthy slut?” I demanded.

“The filthiest!”

I blasted her ass. Every muscle in my body tensed as I released my climax into the slut. I buried into her, letting her convulsing ass milk the last drops of cum out of my balls. I savored my release and the feel of her tight ass for a minute, before I pulled out. Her asshole gaped open, leaking frothy cum out.

“May I clean your cock, my Lord?” Nurse Karishma asked demurely. She had a beautiful face, mature, in her early thirties. Her dark eyes had a hungry look and her lips bore a sultry smile.

“Do it, slut,” I ordered.

She crawled on her hands and knees, her long, black hair dragging on the hospital’s floor. She grasped my cock, taking a long, slow lick up my shaft, savoring the sour flavor of Xiu’s ass. Her tongue scooped up a drop of cum from my urethra, then slid back down my shaft.

“My Lord, if I am not being too presumptuous, I would like to ask a boon of you,” she murmured between licks.

“What, slut?” I asked the nurse.

“I want to serve you,” she answered. “Use me for your pleasure! Make me one of your maids!” Her mouth engulfed my cock and she deep-throated me in one, smooth motion. She hummed and swallowed, massaging my cock with wonderful sensations.

“You’re quite talented,” I moaned. “I think we can find a place for you.”

She popped off my cock, beaming up at me. “Thank you, my Lord!”

Xiu smacked her ass. “Don’t stop sucking his cock, whore!”

“Sorry!” she gasped, and engulfed my cock.

Xiu grasped the nurse’s head, giving me an apologetic glance, then my slut started fucking the woman’s face up and down on my cock. “I’ll see her properly trained, Master.”

“Good,” I moaned.

Watching Xiu force Karishma’s face on my cock brought me to a quick boil and I flooded her lips! Xiu quickly pulled her off my cock, and shoved her tongue inside the nurse’s mouth, eager to taste my cum.

“Whose the next child I’m healing?” I asked Xiu.

She broke the kiss, cum on her lips. “Jenny Peck, room 304.”

Jenny Peck was sixteen, and in desperate need of a lung transplant because of her Cystic Fibrosis. Her parents sat on one side of her hospital bed, watching their daughter as a respirator breathed for her. The mother was blonde, with a heart-shaped face and plump lips, and I smiled at her.

“My God,” her husband murmured and bowed.

“Oh, thank you,” the wife said in relief and knelt before me. “The doctors don’t think she has long to live.”

Her mouth was so close to my cock. I wanted to pull it out and have her suck on it. But her daughter was dying, so that could wait. I stepped around her and grabbed Jenny’s hand. She was harder to heal than Abbas, her lungs, liver and pancreas were all damaged by her condition. The color returned to her skin and a beautiful smile appeared on her lips.

“Oh my baby,” her father cried, hugging her.

“You healed her,” the mother whispered.

I smiled at her and unzipped my pants. She licked her lips, eyeing my hard cock. She glanced up at me – her eyes full of worship and her tongue pursed between red lips – then she leaned over and sucked the head of my cock into her lips.

“Good,” I murmured, enjoying her lips as she slowly bobbed her head.

“Mom!” Jenny gasped as her dad let out a strangled, “Irene!”

I glanced at them, shock painting their faces. “It’s okay. Irene is just worshiping me. You should be proud and happy for her.” I smiled as my commands sank in, and the husband and daughter relaxed.

The daughter was actually quite pretty now that the color had returned to her face, cheeks flushing and eyes sparkling as she watched her mother blow me. She looked a lot like her mother, although the eyes were different: the mother’s were green, the daughter’s blue. Dimples appeared in the thin cotton of her hospital gown as her nipples grew with arousal, fanning my lust.

“Have you ever had sex, Jenny?” I asked.

“No,” she answered. Her father nudged her. “I mean, no my Lord.”

Irene sucked harder, her hands cupping my balls. I gripped her blonde hair ,and started to slowly fuck her mouth. “Your wife gives great head.”

He smiled a little foolishly. “I’ve never had complaints, my Lord.”

I tried to force my cock down her throat and she stiffened. “Relax, slut,” I groaned. “Relax your throat so I can fuck your mouth!”

She relaxed and I forced my cock down her throat. Gripping her head between my hands, I fucked her vigorously. Her throat was tight, and felt wonderful on my cock. My balls slapped her chin, golden curls spilling through my clenched fingers. Jenny’s deep blue eyes were wide as she watched her mother be my whore.

“Let’s see those tits, Jenny,” I moaned.

“Um, okay, sure,” she muttered, looking away in embarrassment.

“What do you say,” her father admonished.

“Right, yes, my Lord,” Jenny sheepishly answered.

“I’m sorry, my daughter never learned proper manners, my Lord.” He grimaced. “We went easy on her because of her… Well, I guess we don’t have to anymore.”

She pulled her hospital gown over her head, exposing pale, budding breasts topped with dark-pink nipples. The nipples were so small, they were like little buttons. “I can always forgive a pretty, young girl,” I said, feasting on her youthful charms. “Let’s see your cunt.”

“Yes, my Lord,” she blushed, hooking her fingers through the waistband of her cotton panties, and pulled them off her coltish legs.

I came in her mother’s mouth as I saw her tight slit surrounded by golden curls. I let go of Irene, and she pulled off my cock, swallowing most of my large load. A glob of white spunk fell out of the corner of her mouth onto her thick sweater, and soaked into the fabric.

I grabbed Irene’s hand, and pulled the mother to her feet, turning her to face her daughter. “Isn’t she beautiful?” I asked her as I reached down to fondle her plump ass through her long, dark skirt.

“She’s my angel,” Irene whispered.

“Have you ever thought about spreading her pale thighs and tasting her innocent treasure?”

“I don’t under…oh.” Irene flushed crimson. “No.”

“Why not? Look at how beautiful her cunt is, surrounded by that forest of golden curls. I’m gonna fuck her; pop her cherry. Why don’t you use your mouth and get her nice and ready for me.”

“I…yes, my Lord,” she breathed, licking her lips and reaching out to stroke her daughter’s legs. “Momma will get you all wet and ready for him.”

“Just bend over and pull her to you,” I instructed as I rubbed her ass through her skirt.

She bent over the foot of the hospital bed, pulled her daughter to her, and spread her thighs. Her face was inches away and she breathed her daughter’s scent in, before burying her face into Jenny’s fresh snatch.

“Oh fuck!” Jenny gasped.

“Language, young lady,” reprimanded her dad.

“Really, dad?” Jenny rolled her eyes at her dad and shook her head.

I hiked up Irene’s skirt and was delighted to find her panty-free. A true believer. Her cunt was shaved save for a strip of blonde above her clit. But it wasn’t her pussy I was interested in. I spread her asscheeks opened and fingered her puckered hole.

“Ever been fucked in the ass?” I asked as I shoved a finger past the tight sphincter into her velvety depths.

“No, my Lord!” she squeaked as I violated her ass.

“Why haven’t you ever let your husband fuck your ass?”

“It’s dirty,” she answered.

I pushed the head of my wet cock against her asshole and pushed in. She moaned, squeezing tight on my ass as I sank in. I looked at her husband and told him, “When I’m done, your wife will be more than happy to give you sloppy seconds.” I gave her ass a slap. “Right, Irene?”

“Oh…um…yes, dear!” she panted, her voice tight with pleasure. “I’d be…uhhh…thrilled to!”

Her ass was tight and warm as I reamed her. I gripped her hips and shoved her hard against the teen’s hospital bed as I watched the mother devour her daughter’s pussy. Jenny writhed on the bed, gripping the bedsheets with one hand and her mother’s golden curls with the other.

“Oh, Mom!” she gasped. “Oh yes, that’s…ohhh…so amazing!”

She tightened her thighs about her mother’s head as she writhed in pleasure. Irene moved her lips around, exploring the delicate folds of her daughter’s teenage cunt while her ass squeezed hard on my invading cock. I stroked harder and faster, every rub of my cock’s head against her bowels built the growing pressure in my balls.

*Mark, are you staying on task?* sent Mary.

*Sure,* I sent back to my wife. We could communicate telepathically, thanks to the Siyach spell.

*Liar.* I could feel her amusement through the sending. *Who’re you fucking right now?*

Mary always seemed to sense when I was fucking through the sending no matter how hard I tried to keep the passion out of my thoughts. Of course, when you were buried in a woman’s ass that felt this amazing, it was hard to hide your passion. *Fucking a mother’s ass while she eats out her virgin daughter’s cunt.*

*I see why you got distracted.* There was a resigned edge to her thought. *And how many children have you healed?*

*Five,* I answered. *Including the teenage girl learning about the joys of mother-daughter incest.*

*After your finished, you have to heal ten children without taking a break. I’ll check with 51 to make sure.* That seemed more than a little bit unfair, but I knew 51 would side with Mary. Sometimes I regretted giving free-will back to the bodyguards.

*Yes, dear,* I promised.

Jenny gasped loudly, her body convulsing as an orgasm rippled through her. “Oh fuck, Mom!” she cried. “That was fucking awesome!”

Irene grinned at her, “Wait ’til you feel the second one, angel. And mind your language. We didn’t raise you to speak such filth!” Then she bent down and continued to vigorously eat her daughter out.

A suspicion formed in my mind. My wife was nearly as lustful a being as I was. *So Mare, how many children have you healed?*

*That’s not important,* she sent back, a hint of guilt in her thought.

*How many?* I pressed.

*Six,* she answered weakly. *I got sidetracked.*

*That’s my naughty filly!*

*Fine, we both have to heal ten children before indulging. Okay, my horny stallion?*

*Sure, Mare. Love ya.*

*Love you, too.*

I wonder whom my wife had fucked? A hot MILF with large tits? An innocent teen? Maybe it was a guy. An image of Mary riding another man’s cock floated up in my mind. Her perky breasts, swollen with her pregnancy, bouncing up and down, sweat rolling down her cute baby bump – she had just entered her second trimester – that was starting to show. There was something exciting about watching your wife be another man’s whore. A perverse thrill. I wondered if she felt the same thing when she watched me fuck another woman?

“Fuck!” I groaned. Thinking of my wife with another man sent my balls into overdrive and I creamed Irene’s ass. I pulled out and slapped her butt. “It’s your husband’s turn. Be a good, little whore for him.”

Irene looked up from her daughter’s cunt, sticky with her juices, and smiled. “Absolutely, my Lord!”

Jenny’s eyes apprehensively fell on my dirty cock as I mounted the bed. In the background, Irene moaned as her husband buried his cock into her sloppy ass. I climbed over the virgin teen, bent down and nipped at her bite-sized nipples, then I licked up her sweaty neck and kissed her lips. She was hesitant, unsure. I was her first kiss. It was as sweet as an ice tea on a hot summer day.

“Relax,” I whispered into her ear and instantly the tension melted out of her. “Relax, my little slut.”

“Okay,” she nodded and I kissed her again. Her tongue brushed my lips and her legs spread wantonly for me.

I guided my cock, still dirty from her mother’s ass, to her virgin hole. I rubbed it on her tight slit; enjoying the feel of her silky pubes on my dick’s head. She gasped as I buried half of my cock into her, pressing against her maidenhead. Fuck, I loved popping a girl’s cherry, they were just so rare. I rubbed her right nipple with my hand, letting the pleasure help to relax her, then I buried my cock into her. Her hymen tore like tissue paper, barely slowing my cock down.

“Holy shit!” she gasped; her cunt squeezed like a vice on my cock. “Holy fucking shit!”

“Language!” snapped her dad as he reamed her mom’s ass.

“Holy shit, holy shit!” she kept screaming as I pumped my cock inside her sopping cunt. Her eyes and cunt squeezed tightly as she came. “Oh my fucking shit!”

“Language, young lady! That’s your last warning!”

“You mind your father,” Irene panted. “Umm, go a little harder, Ernie! Crud, why didn’t we do this sooner!” The parents shared a sloppy kiss, and the wife purred, “That’s your daughter’s sweet pussy you’re tasting.”

“Shit,” he moaned.

“Language, dad!” Jenny exclaimed.

“I want to watch you make love to our daughter,” Irene moaned. “And then I’ll lick her all nice and clean!”

“Holy shi…shoot!” Ernie gasped and I was pretty sure he just blew his load.

Jenny gasped and clutched me tightly, thrusting her hips to meet my stroke. I really pounded her tight cunt and savored how delicious she felt. It was like plunging into a soft, juicy peach. Her fingernails raked my back and she came again, quick and fast, like a tiny firecracker, her tight cunt milking my cock.

“Fucking whore!” I grunted. “Your cunt’s fucking tight! Goddamn I love teenage pussy!” I spurted three large blasts into her youthful cunt and pulled out of her.

“Thank you, my Lord,” she whispered, her legs obscenely spread, my cum dripping pink out of her cunt. “For healing me, and for…you know.”

I gave her another kiss. “You’ll always remember the day you fucked a God,” I told her.

“I will,” she smiled, a tear glistening in her eyes. “You gave me back my life.” Her arms wrapped around me and she gently sobbed into my shoulder.

I held her for a few minutes then gently pulled away. “Why don’t you show your parents how much you love them,” I whispered in her ear. “Eat your mother’s ass out and let your daddy try out your cunt.”

“I will,” she smiled, sniffing.

I stood, straitening my suit, and walked out, followed by my bodyguards. The hospital was filled with the bodyguards and outside a company of the Legion – about 130 soldiers bound by the Ragily prayer – guarded the perimeter.

“Spectre, Spectre!” a voice suddenly crackled on 51’s radio.

Fear spiked in me “Where?” I demanded at 51, summoning my Celestial gold sword and armor.

“Sitrep!” 51 calmly said into the radio.

The bodyguards around me drew their weapons, scanning the hallway with care. Their guns were loaded with bronze bullets inscribed with spells by Candy. It was delicate, time-consuming work, and you could often hear Candy’s frustrated curses echo out of Sam’s suite. They were needed though, normal bullets were ineffective against spiritual entities like demons or Lilith’s foul offsprings.

I cautiously looked around. ‘Spectre’ was the codename for a demon attack. In the last week the Patriots had tried a new strategy: summoning lesser demons and sending them after Mary and I. They rarely got past the Legion. Outside, automatic gunfire erupted.

Lesser demons weren’t fallen angels, like Molech and Lucifer. Or even powerful human souls like Lilith. They were the souls or regular men and women twisted by their eons long imprisonment in Hell, tortured and twisted into soldiers by the Powers of Abyss to fight their never-ending wars. I gritted my teeth, anger boiling up at the Patriots. They were growing more and more bold. Innocent people could get hurt in these attacks. The sooner the Matmown was finished, the sooner we could make our plans against the Patriots and Lilith without fear of them spying on us from the Shadows.

Another burst of gunfire followed by excited squawks on the radio. “All clear,” 51 reported. “Spectre neutralized.”

I shook my head; these attacks were so pointless. The demons were outclassed. Thanks to the Ragily prayer, the Legion weapons could hurt demonic flesh without enchantments, and the demons never stood a chance against such firepower. I relaxed, about to dismiss my armor, when 51 paled, reaching for her handgun.

I spun around. Like smoke billowing out of a grate, the lesser demon materialized out of the wall a foot behind me, swinging his claws at my face. It was a lucifugi, a demon of night. Its body resembled black smoke, wavering beneath the hallway’s florescent lights.

I raised my arm, blocking the swipe easily on my vambrace. Then a quick slash with my sword parted the demon’s head and it fell to smokey pieces on the hospital floor. I stared down at the demon’s evaporating body, my heart pounding. If it had attacked just a second later, it would have caught me after I dismissed my armor and weapon.

Feeling paranoid, I kept peering around, not ready to drop my guard. This attack was smart, sending a decoy to attack the Legion, while a lone demon slipped in. Mary rushed around the corner, surrounded by her bodyguards, and hugged me. I relaxed, and let my armor dissolve away, showering my wife with golden sparks.

“Fucking Patriots,” I muttered.

“We need to do something about them,” Mary growled. I couldn’t agree more.

The rest of the day passed without incident. Between us, we healed sixty-one sick children. We gathered out in front of the hospital with all the children we healed so the photographers and news crews could record our benevolence. It helped to cement our grasp on the US and garnered sympathies world wide.

We extensively used the media to get as many people enthralled to us, and took other steps to get people under our power. We coordinated broadcasts with prisons around the US, commanding the inmates to obey the laws and to help improve their communities. Then we released them. Everyday, Federal offices across the country would hold live teleconferences with us, and it was mandatory that all their employees watch. We had seventy percent of the Federal Government’s employees under our power. Those that refused to come to work on the broadcast days were fired; their names given to the NSA to be monitored.

Our control was spreading across the US borders into Canada and Mexico as well, and even overseas to parts of Europe. It wasn’t going nearly so well in Asia and the Middle East, where the governments were cracking down on our followers. They ruthlessly were trying to stop the spread of my commands by shutting down their countries access to the internet and stopping local TV from carrying any foreign broadcasts.

And that didn’t even count the Warlocks sprouting like weeds across the world, causing all sorts of problems. Some were emulating me, on a smaller scale, taking over parts of Africa and South America. Others were just doing what they pleased, forming harems of women, or men. Some were killing indiscriminately and others were taking revenge on those that had slighted them in the past.

The First Commandment of our Theocracy: You shall not make Pacts with Demons. That’s why the President signed the Anti-Warlock Act. Anyone who had made a Pact with a demon, including Lucifer, were required to turn themselves in, be exorcised, and pardoned for their mistake. If not, they would be executed. Warlocks were too powerful to be allowed to roam free. I was hoping the death sentence would spur the Warlocks into turning themselves in, but none had, even after we executed the few, easy to find Warlocks.

Mary fell asleep on my shoulder in the back of our limo on the ride to the airport. Healing was tiring work, and Mary’s pool of bound people to draw on was smaller than mine. I put one arm around her shoulder and rested my other hand on her pregnant stomach, feeling her baby bump. I closed my eyes, enjoying the feel of my wife, the scent of her coconut shampoo masking a hint of sweat.

“Sir,” 51 whispered, gently shaking me. “We’re here.”

I must have fallen asleep. Mary still leaned against me and I kissed her forehead and shook her. She squirmed then opened her emerald eyes. “Are we at the airport?” she yawned.

“Yeah, Mare.”

Air Force One awaited us. Of course, the media also awaited us. We put on our regal personas as we stepped out of the limo. It wouldn’t do for the masses to learn that we were just regular people who grew tired. Reporters were yelling questions, asking about the latest Patriots attack.

“The Patriots claimed today’s attack was retribution for the Governor Mansion Massacre,” one reporter shouted.

I froze, anger flooding into me, followed by guilt. Mary’s arm wrapped around my waist and gave me a comforting squeeze. I had told General Olmos to take care of the Governor. I didn’t mean for him to execute the man on national television and order his soldiers to massacre a peaceful gathering.

“That was a zealous individual acting on his own,” I answered evenly. “As I said before. The Patriots will use whatever flimsy excuse they can to justify their terrorism.”

“If we had ordered the attack, we wouldn’t have ordered General Olmos’s execution for murder, would we?” Mary asked the media, her tone gentle and patient—a mother lecturing her children. “If we are the monsters the Patriots claim, than why do we spend one day a week healing sick children? We love all of you, even our wayward Patriots.”

That was a good line of bullshit. Mary was better than me at this. We gave the media a wave, and boarded our plane, ignoring the rest of their questions.

When the plane reached its cruising altitude, we retired to our private cabin. Mary quickly undressed and I admired the curves of her body. The pregnancy gave her skin a lustrous glow; my cock stirred with lust. Even the gentle swell of her baby bump was sexy. I reached out and caressed her hips, and I pulled her close to kiss her.

“I’m tired, Mark,” she murmured. I tried to hide my disappointment and she sensed it. “Sorry. I’ll make it up to you, okay.” She gave me a quick peck.

“Yeah,” I nodded. She did look exhausted. I turned to head to the cabin and to get some relief from Korina.

She climbed onto the bed. “Hold me,” she murmured. “I want to fall asleep in your arms.” I hid my irritated sigh and I snuggled up to her. She wiggled back into me and closed her eyes. “G’nite,” she murmured, already falling asleep.

My cock was hard, and her plump ass rubbing against me wasn’t helping. As I considered calling in Korina to relieve the pressure in my cock with a quiet blowjob, I fell asleep.

“Finally,” Mary said. “I was wondering how long you were going to stay awake. I was getting lonely.”

We were sharing a dream. I stood on a sandy beach, the sun warm on my back, with waves crashing behind her. She sat on a white, sandy beach in a skimpy, yellow bikini, her skin a golden tan, and her belly flat; she didn’t have to be pregnant in the dream. I smiled, noticing her ass looked a little skinnier. She always believed that her ass was a little fat. I thought it was perfect, just plump enough to squeeze.

I looked around for Azrael. I didn’t see the Angel lurking around.

“She’s not here, Mark,” Mary answered. “Sam and I figured out how to connect our dreams without needing Azrael.”

“Wow,” I said. “And damn you are hot in that bikini.”

She smiled and stood up, letting me get a good look at her tanned body. “I’ve always wanted to go to the beach with you. Like Hawaii. And make love in the sea.” She grinned, her delightful dimples creasing her cheeks. “I told you I’d make it up.”

“You did,” I grinned, my cock hardening as I drank in her body.

She dashed to the blue water, her ass swaying and jiggling beautifully as she ran, clad in the tight bikini. I chased after her into the warm water. Mary dived into the sea and came up, her dark hair damp as she treaded water. I swam after her, the water relaxing away all my cares. I caught my wife and pulled her to me and shared a salty kiss.

Her arms and legs wrapped around me as we kissed. We floated in the water and shared our love. I reached behind her back, and found the ties for her top. The bikini floated away atop the waves. Her breasts were the same golden tan and I bent down, letting the sea water engulf me as I captured her nipple.

“Oh Mark,” she moaned as she ground her crotch into my stomach.

Still sucking her nipple, I untied her bikini bottoms and let them float away. She grasped my head and pulled me off her breast and kissed me. Her tongue invaded my mouth, inflaming my lusts. I moaned as her hands shoved into my trunks, groping my dick.

We rocked in the waves as we kissed, my legs slowly kicking to keep our heads above the warm water. Her hand stroked my cock as my fingers found her plump ass, squeezing and kneading. My dick ached to be in her, and Mary seemed to sense my need, or maybe her pussy needed to be filled, because her hands pushed down my swimming trunks and her hips shifted, and she engulfed my cock to the hilt.

“Yes, yes!” she purred as she sank onto me, surrounding me in her spongy warmth.

As we fucked, we slipped under the waves, but that didn’t matter. It was a dream. We didn’t need to breath.

We floated in the bright blue of the ocean, coral glowing on the ocean floor and colorful fish zipping around us. We slowly spun about as the waves surged to the shore. Bubbles escaped our lips as we moaned, floating lazily to the surface. We writhed against each other, her cunt squeezing my cock with her familiar tight grip, and I could feel her passion grow as I fucked her. I knew just how to move to pleasure my wife.

We stared into each other’s eyes, lost in love. Her auburn hair floated about us, like the lazy tendrils of a sea anemone. Mary came first, bucking against me. Her cunt milked my cock, hungry for my cum. I reveled in the feel of her pussy, the tight friction bringing my balls to a boil. I came hard, tense pleasure surging out of me and into my wife.

I held my wife as we lazily spun in the ocean. Mary’s body clung to me, her cheek resting on my chest. My cock was still buried inside her and, as she shifted her weight, my cock began to harden. Our passions grew, urging our hips to move. I wanted to float with her forever in this ocean, just making love. An eternity of love and passion.

I kept fucking her and she kept grinding her clit against me. A second orgasm burst through her and she tightly held me. I kept pumping my ass, my balls ready to burst. Her pussy muscles writhed on my cock and I groaned; a flood of bubbles rose out of my mouth as my cum shot into my wife. I heaved against her as it felt like every nerve in my body exploded; lost to the pleasure of my naughty filly.

We washed up onto the sandy beach, still wrapped around each other. Mary was atop me, her wet hair brushing my cheek. I was still inside her, hard and ready. She leaned up on her arms, her breasts brushing my chest as I reached up and stroked her cheek. A wave surged around us, warm and salty.

“I wish we could just stay here forever.”

She smiled at my words, gently rocking her hips. A slow, languid rhythm. “I would love that.”

“We could find a beach like this, away from everything,” I told her. “Leave all of this responsibility behind. Just us and the sluts…and the maids. A magnificent beach mansion full of hot women eager to please us.”

Her green eyes sparkled dreamily, then she sighed. “Our enemies would just find us,” Mary bitterly answered. “The Patriots, Lilith and…” she swallowed her last word. I wondered whom she was about to name. Ever since she spoke with the Mother Superior, she had been cagey about some revelation. Something so important that she could reveal it only in the Matmown.

“We have this night,” I told her.”

“We can return here every night,” Mary whispered. “Our safe refuge from the world. Just me and you.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Friday, November 8th, 2013 – Mary Glassner – Tacoma, WA

Mark woke me with a kiss. He was sweet that way.

“We’re about to land,” he told me.

I yawned, smiling at my husband. The dream had been such a success. We made love for what seemed like hours on that sandy beach. The dream-sharing worked just like Sam predicted. According to her, we could share our dreams without needing Azrael because of how tightly bound together our souls were. The Angel had laid the bridge, but we didn’t need her to cross anymore. We were so close that our souls were practically one, bound tightly by wishes and spells—and love.

“And what lead to Sister Cuntrag submitting to Master and Mistress?” April asked. I frowned. She was sitting next to Korina, a laptop on her lap and her fingers dancing across the key.

“Master turned her into a bitch,” Korina answered. “He put a choke collar around her neck, dog ears on her head, and a butt plug with a dog’s tail up her ass. Then he and Mistress took her for a walk outside.”

“What are you doing?” I asked.

“You’re Gods, Mistress,” April answered. “I’m going to write about your life. Every religion needs scriptures.”

“Wow,” Mark whistled. “I didn’t know you were a writer.”

April flushed. “I’ve always thought about it. I wrote a few…dirty stories and published them on the internet.”

Mark laughed. “What a naughty slut.”

I bent down and kissed her on the lips. “Good luck. I can’t wait to read it.”

April managed to blush an even deeper shade of crimson. “I’ll do my very best.”

I sat down next to Mark, leaning my head on his shoulder, thinking about April’s writing a scripture about us. Sometimes the sheer magnitude of what we were doing would fall on me, burying me beneath an avalanche of guilt. We weren’t Gods. We were just two flawed individuals muddling our way through the world, thrust into events for beyond our capabilities.

Lucifer had to be stopped. We had to have the World prepared in case the worse should happen and the Gates of Hell are opened and the Devil and his ilk are unleashed to plague mankind. They would transform Earth into Hell, oppressing and enslaving everyone.

This mess was our fault. Mark and I were both too weak to have made better choices, and now we had to reap the harvest we sowed.

We landed at McChord Air Field, part of Joint Base Lewis-McChord. It was a combined Army and Air Force installation that bordered the city of Lakewood. A different limo waited for us than the one we used in Kansas. We had several armored limos that were flown about on one of our many C-130 cargo planes. There was no media waiting for us in the early hours of the morning, only an honor guard of Airmen.

The Limo drove us north on I-5 to the Murano Hotel, our temporary home while our Mansion was being constructed. After Brandon burned down our neighborhood, we had commandeered the Hotel in downtown Tacoma. I was still tired, the flight was only a few hours. Just long enough to take a nap, but I needed more sleep.

The lobby was full of our maids, dressed in a variety of sexy maid outfits. They were mostly teenage girls, but a few were older women. They were all recruited by Willow out of her clinic and bound to Mark with the Zimmah spell.

“Master, Mistress,” Pearl bowed. She was the chief maid. Her teenage daughter, Cindy, was one of the thirty or so maids that greeted us. “Welcome back.”

Mark motioned to the dusk-red Hindi beauty he met in the hospital. “Karishma will be joining your maids,” he told Pearl. “I haven’t bound her yet, so don’t let her see anything sensitive. I’ll take care of that later today.” He yawned. “After we get some more sleep.”

“Of course, my Lord,” Pearl bowed, then took Karishma’s hand. “Umm, aren’t you a pretty one. The girls and I will take good care of you.”

All of our family and employees had rooms here. Only people bound by the Zimmah spell stayed here now. Leah, our chauffeur, was greeted by her husband and wife. I was glad their three-way marriage worked out. It was wonderfully romantic watching Rachel and Leah fall in love that weekend in New York, and Jacob seemed to round out their threesome nicely.

The elevator opened and Sam walked out naked, trailed by an equally naked Candy, her love-slave. I flushed as I saw the cock swinging between her legs and the cum dripping out of Candy’s pussy. Sam felt my eyes on her cock, and she blushed, concentrated, and it shrank back into her clitoris. Memories of having my own cock flooded my mind, the feeling of warm pussy engulfing me and the intense release of a male orgasm.

My pussy dampen. Could Mark handle me having a cock I could dismiss? We could fuck the same woman, using her holes together. But what if he couldn’t handle it? I’ve seen him watch Sam fuck other women, lust burning in his eyes. But Sam wasn’t his wife, and he’s never fucked her once since she’s gotten her cock. I didn’t want to take that chance that he would stop seeing me as a woman. It wasn’t worth the risk of causing a rift between us.

Even if I burned to create my own cock sometimes.

“It’s finished,” Sam answered.

“What is?” I yawned. We had been traveling the country for the last three days. The NSA had turned its considerable capabilities into spying on US Citizens and we crashed several protest rallies and placed more resistors under our control before stopping in Omaha to spend the day healing.

“The Matmown!” Excitement filled her voice. “Just a few hours ago.”

Energy surged through me, banishing my fatigue. “You tested it?”

“I summoned Karen and she could not see us within it,” Sam confirmed.

I glanced at Mark and I could see the eagerness in his eyes. He was desperate to learn what secret I had been holding back these last six weeks. Maryam – the Mother Superior of the Nuns – pressed upon me the necessity of not revealing the truth of Lucifer’s plans outside of a Matmown. The Devil could not know that we were moving against him.

It was the only chance we had.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Lilith – The Abyss

I glared at Samnag Soun as I haunted the Shadows. If hate could reach through the barrier between life and death, my gaze would stop her foul heart. Her and that slattern Candy. They killed my daughter, my sweet Luka. They cut her head off and buried her with a mouth full of dirt.

They trooped into the elevator. Mark and Mary, and all their sluts. I wanted to step through the Shadows and rip their heads off. Mark killed two more of my daughters—my beautiful Dimme twins. Rage boiled inside me. Only my spirit traveled to the Abyss. My vessel rested safely in Seattle. I couldn’t touch Mark even if I manifested into the mortal world. I would only be an insubstantial spectre.

It was just as well, I would most likely die. My skills weren’t in combat, and Mark had slain Molech, one of the most powerful of the Demon Princes. Only Lucifer could rival Molech in a contest of arms.

Around me prowled Mark’s dead whores—Chasity, Karen, the others. They were always hovering in the Shadows around Mark and Mary, protecting them from the Patriots’ foolish attacks. The ghost had tried to drive me off in the beginning, but I was a spiritual being, so I could harm the ghosts.

Now they didn’t bother. They just watched, ready to pounce if it looked like I was about to cross over. I could feel their eyes on me, full of anger and hatred. I ignored them, focusing on Mark’s group.

Mark’s elevator reached the basement and he and his sluts walked down the hallway to the damned cold-iron box—the Matmown. The iron walls shown with a blinding, white light. The Prayers inscribed on the metal burned with the ferocity of the stars, flooding the Shadows with pure, painful light. The door to the Matmown lay open, not that it mattered; I still couldn’t enter it, not from the Shadows.

The door closed and I wanted to howl in frustration. They were going to move on me, I just knew it. Ever since they sent Sam to France, my name had barely been spoken. They were avoiding making plans, knowing I could spy on them from the Shadows and overhear whatever they said.

My mind whirled. I was only weeks away from being powerful enough to challenge them. Damn that slattern Sam! How did Mark ever find someone so competent?

“Isn’t it funny how much time you spend lurking in the Abyss,” Lucifer mocked from behind me. I almost jumped, but eons spent in the Abyss taught me to suppress any sign of weakness. “You spent all that energy to escape, and yet here you are. Why did you even bother?”

I could feel his radiance on my back. “What I do is none of your business. I am yours no longer.”

“Why would I interfere. Everything you do serves my purpose.”

I ground my teeth in frustration. He was always so smug, so sure that events danced to his lyre. I turned to face him; trying not to flinch before his radiance. He had to shine as bright as his pride, and nothing in the universe was greater. “What if they’re plotting against you, Lucifer. Who knows what Maryam told that slattern in France.”

He shrugged. “I’ll know soon enough.”

“How,” I asked suspiciously. “Not even you can penetrate a Matmown.”

“I have a spy,” he answered. “She has been with them for months. In their inner circle.”

“Do you take me for a fool?” I demanded. “All the people around them are bound by the Zimmah spell.”

His smile was condescending. “You should run along now and try to defend your little demesne before Mark takes it away from you.”

Infuriated with Lucifer, I returned to my body. I sat up in my chair. Lana and Chantelle, my High Priestesses, knelt patiently. I wanted to slam my fist into the desk and screech out my rage and fear. But I had to maintain my calm, controlled exterior.

I am a Goddess.

I took two, deep breaths, trying to exhale all of my frustrations.

My gaze fell on blonde, voluptuous Lana. Her face was round, set with blue, sultry eyes. My lust stirred and I let my cock grow hard, expanding from my clit. My frustration needed an outlet and Lana’s juicy sheath was the perfect place to release some pent-up energy.

“Lana,” I said imperiously.

“Yes, my Goddess?” she asked.

“Attend me.”

She rose gracefully, dressed in a flowery dress and a light, blue sweater. She shrugged off the sweater and pulled her dress over her head. Her breasts were round; large nipples pierced with gold rings. My eyes feasted on her plump curves. Her heavy breasts swayed as she walked around to my side of the desk and bent over. I touched her ass and she gasped, shaking as an orgasm swept through her, filling the air with the most delicious of scents—a woman’s arousal.

I savored her tart, tangy fragrance as my own, tight red dress dissolved into mist.

“Use my naughty cunt to relieve yourself,” she purred.

Chantelle undressed as well. She had the slim, lithe body of a ballerina, with a porcelain face framed by short, black hair. I could smell her arousal as well, a sweet musk adding to Lana’s bouquet. A cock gently swelled from Chantelle’s clit, and Lana reached out and grasped her wife’s dick.

“I need relief too, my love,” Chantelle purred in her melodic, Quebecois accent.

“Gladly,” Lana answered and pulled her wife’s cock into her lips.

Lana’s cunt was shaved, her labia engorged and dark with passion. I shoved my cock deep into her sheath. My Lust flooded Lana, traveling through her body and sending her cunt to convulse about my dick, before my Lust passed through her body and into Chantelle’s.

“Drink my cum!” Chantelle moaned as my Lust triggered her climax, gripping Lana’s blonde hair and shoving her cock deep into her wife’s hungry lips.

I pounded Lana’s cunt. My Lust kept her cumming, her delightful tunnel massaging my cock, slowly building my orgasm. Chantelle fucked Lana’s mouth, finding a rhythm with me. We’d thrust into Lana at the same time, filling her up with the cocks she loved. Chantelle’s eyes squeezed shut, her small, apple-sized breasts jiggling as orgasm after orgasm rippled through her, pumping blast after blast of cum into Lana’s mouth.

“My beautiful Lana,” she moaned. “Swallow my load! Oh fuck, I’m cumming again!” Chantelle’s finger reached down, scooping some white cum that leaked from Lana’s lips. She stared at the glistening drop, then licked her finger clean.

Such a nasty sight. I reached out, grasping Chantelle’s head, and pulled her lips to mine. They were sweet and salty, and the slut moaned her passion into my mouth as my tongue explored her. When I broke the kiss she wore a foolish, drunk look. She gasped and moaned, flooding her wife’s mouth with more jizz.

“My Goddess,” she panted. “Thank you!”

I cupped one of my heavy, perfect breasts, and Chantelle latched onto my nipple. I let my milk flow and she nursed eagerly. She sucked, pleasure arcing through me, joining the growing storm in my womb. I fucked Lana harder, her tight pussy gripping me like velvet glove. I exulted in her wet, spongy flesh. I was the Goddess of Lust, and Lana and Chantelle fervently worshiped me. I drank in their lust; I breathed in the sweet, musky odor of sex thick in the air. I didn’t need to eat or sleep—I just needed to drink lust.

Primal, vital lust.

The storm raged inside me then surged out my dick into Lana’s pussy. Her cunt spasmed on my cock as my cum squirted into her. I moaned; my glorious release trembled throughout my body, and I forgot all about my problems in this one, rapturous instance.

I collapsed into my chair, my breasts heaving. I closed my eyes, breathing deeply the musk that filled my office. My body tingled with energy, restoring what I expanded to send my spirit to the Abyss.

I have a spy.

Lucifer’s words interrupted my reverie. Did he really have a spy? Impossible. All those sluts around Mark were bound to him. None would betray him. Not when the bastard and his slattern holds their life-force in the palm of their hands. Lucifer is just trying to keep me unbalanced.

I opened my eyes and saw Lana’s messy cunt slowly leaking my black cum and I could hear the two sluts kissing. “Hmm, thank you,” purred Lana. “I love our Goddess’s milk.”

“You’re welcome,” Chantelle answered. “Do you have something to give me?”

“I do,” Lana answered, moving around the desk. She perched her curvy ass on my desk. Chantelle knelt before her and I could hear the messy sounds of cunnilingus. “Oh yes!” Lana moaned. “You wonderful woman! I love you!”

“How is Tir progressing?” I asked. “Has she perfected it yet?”

“No, my Goddess,” Lana reported, her voice thick with lust. Tir was my daughter by Fatima. “It’s not transmitting effectively. She thinks another few weeks to fine tune it.” I didn’t really think there would have been some miraculous breakthrough in the last few hours.

It wasn’t good news. I didn’t have a few weeks. I closed my eyes again, thinking. Mark would be coming after me. I would have to stall him somehow, and give Tir the time she needed to complete her work, and for my army in Africa to be born. But that wouldn’t take care of Mark himself. I’d need something else.

I smiled. The daggers of Mispach. Forged by Cain from a falling star. Any wound from one of those cursed daggers produce a wound so fatal, no power could heal it. They were lost to time. First she’d need to get some breathing room; time to search out one of the daggers.

“Umm, let me taste our Goddess’s seed,” cooed Lana.

The sounds of their kissing distracted me. When I opened my eyes, I found them locked in a passionate embrace. Their relationship was young, their love still burned hot. I could feel the lust bleeding off both of them, calling to me. Lana moaned low and throaty as Chantelle sheathed her cock in the blonde.

Their lust stirred my passions, hardening my cock.

I glided gracefully around the desk, my cock waving hard before me. Chantelle’s slim ass pumped as she fucked Lana, muscles flexing. I touched the small of her back. I held back my Lust, wanting my priestesses to be relatively clearheaded. Chantelle looked at me over her shoulder, an inviting smile on her face. My cock found her wet cunt, and I drove hard into her, pushing Chantelle’s dick deep into Lana.

“I have a plan, Priestesses,” I groaned, savoring the feel of her pussy.

To be continued…

---

Mark and Mary deal with the fallout of the news report.

The Devil’s Pact
by mypenname3000
Copyright 2013

Chapter Twenty-five: Eight-and-a-Half Weeks

Visit my blog at www.mypenname3000.com.

I stood with Mary on the private balcony of our bedroom. Surveillance photos and videos of our house had just appeared on the eleven o’clock news on channel 5. Our law enforcement sluts, Chasity and Noel, figured the photos must have been shot from a house on Shaw Road across the empty lot. Mary and I sent our bodyguards to raid the house and were watching from our balcony. The house was two stories, sitting on a small rise and had a perfect view of the rear and left side of our house over the backyard fence.

We sent our bodyguards to raid the house, and their squad cars were just now screeching to a stop in front of the house. It was too dark to seen anything other than the strobing red and blue lights of the bodyguard’s patrol cars and some movement in the backyard that. I felt the tension in Mary’s body as we held each other and waited. My own heart was hammering in my chest.

The Nextel in my hand chirped. “Chasity to Master.”

“Master,” I responded into my Nextel.

“We have one prisoner and our still searching the house,” Chasity reported, in a professional, commanding voice. She sounded like a cop. Well, she was a cop before I made her my sex slave. Chasity commanded the bodyguards, with Noel, our FBI slut, as her second in command.

“Good work,” I praised her.

“Thank you, Master,” Chasity replied, her professional voice slipping back into the pleased, girlish voice of Chasity the sex slave.

Mary and I dressed quickly and head downstairs and waited in the living room. In a few minutes, Chasity and a Thai bodyguard, 30 I think her number was, were marching an overweight, balding, middle aged man into the house. The prisoner was wearing a t-shirt and sweat pants, thick glasses hung askew on his flesh face. There was anger in his eyes as he was marched before us, and fear.

“Who are you?” Mary demanded. She was still angry about being spied on.

According to the news, the surveillance photos were sent in by Brandon Fitzsimmons. Brandon was the previous owner of our house, but I took it from him and made his wife, Desiree, our sex slave. Now, he was causing all sorts of problems. Last week he tipped off the FBI, and this week the media. I just spoke to Sheriff Erkhart, and there should be an BOLO for Brandon’s arrest by now. I wanted him found and punished for the headaches he was causing me.

“Doug Allard,” the man sullenly answered. Then blinked in surprise. People were always surprised by how readily they cooperated with us.

“And Brandon Fitzsimmons hired you, right?” I asked.

“Yeah, I’m a P.I.,” he answered. “What are you going to do to me?”

I ignored his question. “How long have you been watching us?”

“A week, since last Tuesday,” he replied. “Fuck, what’s wrong with me. What have you done to me? Is it that gas?” Fear quivered suddenly in his voice. The explanation the authorities came up with to explain my powers was some gas that left people very suggestible. I guess that’s more plausible then the truth that I sold my soul to the Devil for the power to control people.

Mary laughed, richly. “No, no. People just like doing what we tell them to, isn’t that right, Doug?”

“I guess I do,” Doug muttered, squirming in Chasity and 30’s grip.

A black bodyguard entered, a laptop tucked under arm. “Sir,” 18 saluted and handed me the laptop.

“Are all your surveillance files on here?” I asked him.

“No, I have online backups.” He shrugged. “You know, in the cloud. Plus, I’ve sent copies of everything to Brandon.”

I handed him his laptop. “Delete all you can,” I ordered. “All your backups in the cloud. Uncuff him.”

Doug rubbed his wrists when the handcuffs came off and took his laptop and started typing. “Where is Brandon?” Mary asked. “He’s not answering his cell phone. We would just love to see him, again.”

“He’s gone off the grid,” Doug admitted. “I only communicate to him through a Hotmail account.”

“I want you to find him,” I told him. “Track him down and let me know where he is.”

“Okay,” Doug said. “You’re not going to do anything else to me.” Surprise and relief tinged his voice.

“No, no,” I told him. “Brandon’s the real problem. I’ll give you, what, a million dollars, to cover your fees and expenses.”

Doug goggled at me. “Absolutely. Brandon pissed all over me by hanging me out to dry. I don’t care what you do to him.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mark woke me up as he crawled out of bed. “Going jogging?” I asked, sleepily. We went to bed right after talking to Doug last night.

“Yeah, Mare,” he whispered. “Sorry to wake you.”

“It’s okay,” I said, sitting up and stretching. “Um, would you mind if I joined you.”

Mark smiled, “Sure, Mare. I’d love that. I’m sure all the club members will just love you.” He stretched his back, and I admired his flat stomach and lean chest. “Remind me when we get back to talk to Karen.”

Right, last night was so crazy. After we interrogated the P.I. and Mark gave him a million dollars to hunt down Brandon, we went to bed, exhausted. Yesterday was a long, and very emotional day. I still goggled about how much money Mark paid Doug. A million was far too much money, but Mark had a weird streak of generosity about him. Or maybe he just didn’t care. If we needed more money, he’d just rob another bank, I guess. It’s one of the reasons I started the charity. I had us both down as Officers in the charity’s finances so we could use whatever money we got and maybe there would not be so much bad press on us.

I tottered off to the bathroom and sat down on the toilet. I should be pissing in one of the slut’s mouths, I thought. It was so exciting pissing into a woman’s mouth, feeling her tongue licking your pussy clean. Far more satisfying then this toilet paper. I finished wiping, and flushed the toilet. I looked at myself in the mirror, applied some light blush and a pale, pink lipstick, then ran a comb through my auburn hair, getting the tangles out, before tying my hair back with a blue scrunchy.

I stifled a yawn when Mark walked in, naked save for socks and his jogging shoes. “Coming?” he asked, a little impatient.

“I had to get ready,” I told him, rolling my eyes. Mark could be an idiot sometimes.

“You look great, Mare,” he told me and leaned in to kiss me on the lips. Well, he was definitely a sweet idiot.

I followed Mark down the stairs, naked as well, and started pulling on a pair a tennis shoes. 34, looking tired in her slutty cop’s uniform, walked in and said something to Mark. “What’s going on?” I asked.

“32 reports that a lot of media are gathering out on Shaw Road. She had to call for 25 and 30 to come help her with crowd control,” 34 reported to me.

“We’re going to need to say something to the reporters, Mark,” I told him.

Mark muttered something under his breath. “I’ll go grab us some tops and we’ll give a quick interview and send them packing,” Mark sighed in irritation.

“Your jogging sluts will be waiting for you when we’re finished,” I told him. “So don’t be grouchy.”

“Yeah, they’re a good group of gals,” Mark answered, that boyish grin of his spreading on his face, and then he disappeared upstairs. He came down, wearing a buttoned down shirt and handed me a nice, red blouse with a plunging neckline.

Jessica came downstairs, naked save for her gold set with sapphire choker, her caramel breasts jiggling as she walked. Jessica had such a diverse, racial background it was hard to tell what her ethnicity. What was apparent is how stunningly beautiful she is. “Master, my boss emailed me,” Jessica pouted, tears forming in her eyes. “I’m suspended because of the photos that got leaked. How am I supposed to be your spy now, Master?”

Mark caressed her face, wiping away her tear. “I’ll take care of it,” Mark said, taking Jessica’s phone and calling her boss.

Willow followed Jessica, dressed in a fairly conservative pantsuit, her doctor’s coat slung over her arm. Willow wasn’t wearing her choker. Our three sluts that had professional jobs, Willow, Jessica, and Noel were told to not wear their chokers when they went to their jobs. Willow was a gynecologist and an idea popped into my brain. “Let’s spin this story back to our charity. Willow, you know the plan well enough to talk about it at to the media?”

“Yes, Mistress,” Willow answered. “And I’ve found the location for the clinic, filed with the IRS for our 501(c)(3) approval, and put that money you gave me into the accounts as donations from all the other sluts.”

“Wow, when did all this happen?” Mark asked me, handing the phone back to Jessica. Her face lit up as she spoke to her boss.

I smiled at Mark. “I have my ways,” I said mysteriously. My ways were texting. When I wasn’t sucking Mark’s cock while driving, I was texting away, arranging all the details. “And the fund raiser, we’re set for a week from Friday?”

“Yes, Mistress,” Willow said.

“Oh, thank you, Master,” Jessica squealed and through her arms around Mark’s neck and kissed him soundly on the lips. “I have to get dressed.” I guess she was no longer suspended

34 drove us down to the end of the street in her Orting Police car. There were over a dozen reporters and cameramen, waiting in front of the street. We got out and were greeted by a barrage of questions and shouts as the reporters fought to be the first to ask us a question while camera’s snapped and flashed. I swallowed, suddenly nervous, clutching Mark’s arm like a scared little girl.

“Quiet!” Mark roared and they all shut up. I took a deep breath. Mark was in control, I had nothing to be nervous about. We were better than these reporters, special. I shouldn’t be afraid of them. “Good, I’m Mark Glassner, and this is my fiancee, Mary. We’ll give you an interview, but there have to be some ground rules. One, film us from the waist up. Two, do not ever mention our nudity or any sexual acts you witness. Three, you will repeat the story that we are innocents, victims of an overzealous reporter who believes the lies of Brandon Fitzsimmons, a man bitter about his wife leaving him. Fourth, you will promote our charity.” Mark glanced at me.

“Women’s Health Organization for Reproductive Empowerment,” I answered. And Mark blinked. It was quite a mouthful, I know.

“Everyone understand?” The reporters nodded. “Good.”

I saw a cute reporter, her round face framed by curly, red hair. Her lips were big, lush, and covered with a bold, red lipstick. She wore a charcoal blazer and matching pencil skirt. A light gray, silk blouse, the top few buttons undone, showed a bit of her freckled chest. I could see a wedding ring glinting gold on her left hand. Fuck, those lips were so lush they were just begging to suck cock.

“You, what’s your name,” I said, pointing at the reporter.

“Debra Horne-Dannell, Q13 News,” the reporter answered, an excited look on her face.

“Well, it’s your lucky day,” I told her. “You get to come her and suck on my man’s cock.”

“Really?” she happily asked. This is what I was afraid of when I asked for the power to control people, how much I would enjoy it. How addicting it is to make people dance for you. I was afraid of what I might do someday. “I’ve never been this lucky before.”

She handed her microphone to her producer and came forward, her hips rolling in her tight skirt. “You’re the best, Mare,” Mark said as Debra carefully knelt down before him and grasped his hardening cock. I looked down to see those lush lips open up and sucked Mark’s cock into her mouth.

“I know how horny you are, Mark,” I told him fondly and he put his arm around me and kissed me gently on the lips.

“I love you, Mare,” Mark said tenderly and I melted inside.

“Love you right back, my horny stallion,” I told him, and reached down to squeeze his ass. It was firm, now, not the flabby ass of two weeks ago when I met him.

We faced the cameras, from the waist up you’d never know Mark was getting his dick sucked by a beautiful reporter. “Okay, ready, let’s start now.” Mark paused and we both smiled. “Hi, I’m Mark Glassner and this is my fiancee Mary. We have been unfairly targeted by this Carlos Guiterrez from KING 5. Everything he said about me and my family is absolute slander.”

“What about those surveillance photos?” a reported asked.

“Doctored,” Mark answered. “Brandon Fitzsimmons is very bitter that his wife left him for me.”

“I thought his wife was a Desiree Fitzsimmons, yet you stand here with a different woman?” a pretty, Black reporter asked. Her eyes kept flicking down to Debra. The reporter slut was bobbing her head now, nosily sucking Mark’s cock. All the reporter kept looking at Debra and many of the men were sporting bulges and must be wishing Debra would suck their cock.

“Is there a law against a man having more than one lover?” I asked. “Mark and I have a very loving, open relationship and Desiree is special to the both of us.” And then I kissed Mark on the lips, my hand reaching down to caress the head of Debra Horne-Darnell, Q13 News, as she bobbed her head on Mark’s cock.

“Are you a bigamist, Mr. Glassner?” a blonde, female reporter asked.

“Bigamy is illegal,” Mark said. “But maybe that should change. Our state recently allowed gay marriage. This is the twenty-first century, we shouldn’t be telling people who they can or cannot marry. And if someone wants to have more than one wife, who are we to tell them no.”

“And how do you feel, Mary, about that?” a male reporter asked.

“As long as I’m the number one wife, Mark can have all the women he wants,” I answered with a smile and few of the reporters chuckled. “I think we all can agree that consenting adults shouldn’t have any restrictions on whom they wish to be their partner or even how many partners they can have. America is about freedom and the government has long oppressed those of us pursing an alternative lifestyle.” Wow, I didn’t mean to say all that, but it felt great. Mark gave me a comforting squeeze on the shoulder.

“You’re the first woman in my heart, Mare,” Mark said and this time he kissed me, moaning in my mouth as he came down the pretty reporter’s lush mouth. A few of the female reporters “awwwed” us.

“But, I’m glad Carlos slandered us,” I said, a little breathless from the kiss, “because it gives Mark and I the opportunity to talk about our charity, Young Ladies Reproductive Health. We are planning to open a free OB/GYN clinic right here in South Hill for any young woman who is struggling to get buy. We just want to make sure young women get the reproductive health they need. And we’re partnering with Dr. Willow WolfTail to make this dream a reality.”

Mary held out her hand and Willow walked out. “Hi, I am Dr. WolfTail. I practice OB/GYN at Group Health in Tacoma and as healthcare costs rise I wish to provide a place for those less fortunate to get the care they need. Thanks to several, generous donors, we have purchased a medical office right here in South Hill. But we need money to buy equipment and renovate the building, so on June 28th, we will hosting a charity diner at the Puyallup Rotary Club. All proceeds will go to funding this very important medical clinic.”

“This sounds like a great charity,” a male reporter said, “is there a website people can go on.”

Willow smiled and answered the question. She was a natural at this.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mary and I were walking arm in arm back to our home from Madeleine’s house. Mary was walking a little stiffly, her legs sore from jogging. The press conference went well. It was wild, getting sucked off by the reporter while being questioned by the media. She was a talent cocksucker, and I filled her mouth with cum before we finished.

The Club went great. Mary was a such a good trooper. She was as out of shape as I had been on the first day, but she kept up with us and made it to Madeleine’s house where she enjoyed the two teenage girls, Cassie and Issy, while I fucked Belinda and Anastasia.

“Where’s Karen?” I asked the sluts as they sat around the dining room table eating eggs and bacon.

“She was still sleeping when I got up,” Xiu answered. All the sluts had to double up in beds with each other, not that any of them complained. At any given time during the night, you could find a pair of bedmates pleasuring each other. Xiu was Karen’s bedmate.

I headed downstairs to the basement where we had set up three beds for the sluts to sleep in. Karen was still sleeping in her bed. “Karen, wake up,” I barked. Lazy slut. She didn’t stir. I walked over and shook her. Her body flopped onto her back, listless. “Karen?”

“What’s wrong with her, Mark?” Mary asked, fear in her voice.

“I don’t know,” I told her. She was breathing, softly, and I could feel a pulse fluttering in her throat.

Her eyes flickered and open. “Master,” she murmured. “I…I feel so weak.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mark and I sat at the table, picking at the cold eggs and bacon Desiree made, earlier. Karen had just been placed into an ambulance, on her way to the hospital. She was accompanied by Thamina, our nurse slut and Willow was going to meet her at Good Sam and find out what was wrong with her.

“She was sick in the morning last week,” I said. “It was like morning sickness, only she swore she couldn’t be pregnant.”

“Well, she’s in good hands,” Mark said. “And we have a lot of things to get done today.”

I frowned at Mark, wanting to protest that our Karen was in the hospital. But he was right, she was in good hands. “What?”

“I’ve done some looking on the internet about a plane, and I found one,” Mark said. “A Gulfstream IV. It’s used, but in excellent condition. It’ll cost $27 million. So, I need to rob a few banks. Plus, we’ll need some pilots.”

“Where do you get pilots from?” I asked and Mark smiled.

“Let me make a few phone calls.”

I had my own phone call to make. I had promised to let Alice know what happened and I forgot all about it in the euphoria of freeing Mark. The first thing I told her was to ignore my commands if she wanted to. Alice had fast become my best friend and I didn’t want to control her. She wasn’t happy that I stayed with Mark. She didn’t know about the deals with the Devil or the spells, and didn’t understand how I could stay with Mark after what he did.

“We worked it out, Alice,” I told her, finally getting mad at her bad mouthing Mark. “Okay, Alice. We love each other.”

“Fine,” Alice said, bitterly. “You worked out his infidelity and his insults. Good for you. When can we get together?”

“I don’t know,” I told her. “Things are busy, I’ll let you know.”

“Fine.”

“Don’t be bitch, Alice,” I said. “It’s just crazy around here, okay. We’ll get together when we can.”

“All right, Mary,” she sighed, disappointed. “I really need you, though.”

“I gotta go,” I told her, frowning at her last comment. What did that mean?

“You ready, Mare?” Mark asked. “We’ll need to rob three banks, I think.”

“Yeah, Mark,” I said. “Let me give the sluts their orders.”

I handed the sluts our guest list for our wedding and instructions on the fancy invitations they were to fill out and print and mail out for us. When they finished with the invitations, they need to figure out the seating arrangements and how many tables and chairs and tents we would need for our outdoor wedding. It was just a month away, I realized. Having the sluts take care of all the tedious details was such a relief.

“We’ll get it done, Mistress,” Allison said, chipper.

“And how is your wedding preparations going, Allison?” I asked her.

“On Tuesday, Desiree has a family court appearance, she’s petitioning to annul her marriage with Brandon,” Allison answered. “If you or Master could be there to speed up the process, me and Desiree would be very grateful.”

“Oh, I think we can arrange that,” I told her and she gave me a big hug and a kiss.

Mark was hanging up his phone. “We have an appointment with the plane owner in Gig Harbor at four,” Mark told me. “And tomorrow, we’ll go up to Seattle to interview some pilots.”

“Where did you find pilots so fast?” I asked, curious. “Is there like a Labor Ready for out of work pilots or something?”

Mark smiled. “Alaska Airlines has their headquarters in SeaTac. I just spoke to their head of HR and he’s finding us a list of candidates.”

“Attractive women?” I asked, with a sly smile. I knew how Mark thought. “How many female pilots are there.”

“Oh, there’s a couple,” Mark said with a shrug.

15 and 16 were our bodyguard’s this morning and it took Mark just a few minutes of reckless speeding to get down to the Bank of America branch on Meridian in South Hill. Mark popped the trunk, pulled out a few empty duffel bags and tossed them to our bodyguards and we walked arm in arm to the bank entrance.

15 opened the door for us and we walked in, our bodyguard’s flanking us. My heart was hammering with excitement and my cunt was moistening. Everyone in the bank turned and stared at us, a hush fell over the room. People swallowed nervously, I could hear whispers, “It’s that guy from the news.” We must have been quite a sight, walking in so boldly, with our slutty cops as our escorts.

“I see my reputation has proceeded me,” Mark said, boldly. “Well, don’t be afraid. None of you will be hurt. Branch manager, start the time lock. And none of you will ever speak about what happens here today.” Mark snapped his finger, “Oh, and no one hit the silent alarm.”

“Sorry,” a pretty woman muttered. She had short, black hair and a hungry, predatory mouth that made my cunt weep. “I recognized you from the news. I’m so very sorry, Mr. Glassner.”

Her name tag read Kelli. “Come here, Kelli,” I snapped. “You can make it up by licking my pussy.”

I sat in own of the plush chairs set aside for the merchant line and hiked up my loose, blue skirt. I wasn’t wearing any panties and I felt pretty wet down there. Mark smiled at me and then took 16’s police radio, turning it up.

“That’s dispatch sending four units here,” 16 said as she listened to the near incomprehensible squawks coming out of the radio.

Mark took the radio. “This is Mark Glassner. Cancel the call at the Bank of America on Meridian. Everything is under control here.”

“Yes, sir,” the dispatcher squawked back and Mark thrust the radio back to 16.

“15, don’t let anyone enter,” Mark barked. 15 saluted and marched to the door and went outside, standing at attention before the door.

Kelli was walking towards me. She had a tight, sleeveless blouse that molded to her tiny tits, cut little A Cups, and a short, pleated black skirt. As she walked, I could see the tops of her thigh-high black stockings and the clasps of the garter belt holding them up. She had a sex sway to her hips and was licking her lips.

“Are you excited to eat my pussy,” I asked as she knelt before me.”

“Yes, mam,” she whispered. “I saw you at the mall last night. You were so beautiful. I wanted to just walk up and kiss you. You’re the most beautiful woman in the world.”

My cunt was positively gushing buckets of cunt juice as she complimented me. I knew it was just my wish speaking, but it was still flattering as hell. I spread my legs wide and her eyes fell to my waxed cunt. Her fingers reached out and touched the little heart of fiery hair that grew just above my slit.

“So soft,” she murmured.

I gasped as she started licking at my cunt, her tongue quick and deft, as she circled my slit, teasing me. She spread me open, licking at my inner labia, every touch of her tongue sending tingles of pleasure through my cunt. I moaned softly, closing my eyes and enjoying the woman’s pussy eating. I was feeling hot, so I started unbuttoning my blouse, spilling out my tits.

“Everyone just go about your banking,” Mark was ordering, his arms around another pretty bank teller. Her nametag read Donna. She had deep, blue eyes and sandy blonde hair. She wore a conservative blouse that she was unbuttoning, revealing a nice pair of breasts in a wispy, black bar that Mark unclasped in the front, spilling out her round melons and hard nipples.

Mark bent her over a loan officer’s desk. The loan officer was a balding black guy who just kept right on talking on his phone as Mark hiked up the bank teller’s skirt and pulled down her brown pantyhose and black panties. Donna’s muff was covered in soft, blonde fur and Mark ran his finger through it then pulled out his cock and thrust into the bank teller.

“Oh yes,” she moaned as Mark fucked her. “Mmhh, that felt wonderful.”

“Yes, sorry, it’s a little noisy in the bank,” the loan officer said absently into his phone as his eyes were focused on the bank teller getting fucked on his desk. Donna’s tits were hanging down and swinging back and forth as Mark pounded her cunt. “I need to call you back,” he muttered, hanging up.

A young woman in line kept looking back at me, she seemed oddly familiar. Those green eyes were so familiar. An image floated up of those green eyes looking up at me from between my thighs as she licked my cunt. And then I remembered. I fucked her in the changing room at Hot Topic the day I met Mark. Mark had been fucking Lillian in the front of the store while I was shopping for clothes. Her name was…Anne.

“Hey, Anne, come on over,” I waved.

Anne walked over, a smile on her pierced lip. She was wearing a short, green and red plaid catholic schoolgirl skirt. A very short skirt, I could practically see her panties as the skirt swayed. Her legs were clad in knee-high socks and heeled shoes. Her blouse was a low cow cut, white frilly thing that cupped her breasts.

She sat next to me and I grabbed her blonde hair and pulled her into a kiss. Her lip piercings rubbed wickedly on my lips as we frenched. Her hands reached out and started playing with my exposed breasts, her fingers gently playing with my achingly hard nipples. Kelli was sliding her tongue through my slit, now, dipping into my wet hole. I wiggled in pleasure as she slid a finger slowly inside me, as her tongue attacked my clit.

“You’re so fucking tight!” Mark was moaning as he pounded the bank teller. “So goddamn fucking tight.” I could hear the slut moaning on my fiancee’s cock, the desk scratching the floor as it rocked from the force of Mark’s thrusts.

I pushed Anne’s face down to my tits and gasped as she sucked a nipple into her mouth. I could feel the cold, metallic lip piercing rubbing on my sensitive aerola. Kelli had slipped a second finger up inside me and was sucking my clit, hard, while her tongue played with it between her lips. My hips were starting to twitch as my orgasm built.

“Oh, you fucking sluts are going to make me cum,” I moaned. “Yes, fuck yes! Keep it up! You dirty whores!”

The pressure was building inside my womb, the two sluts every touch adding more and more pleasure until I could no longer take it. I screamed as my body writhed in the chair. My cunt clenched on Kelli’s invading fingers and I could feel fresh fluids flooding out of my cunt into her eager mouth. Gasping, I pulled Kelli up and kissed her predatory mouth, tasting my sweet, spicy flavor on her lips.

“Fuck that was good,” I told her. I grabbed her blouse and ripped it open, buttons popping off. She wasn’t wearing a bra, her little A cup titties didn’t need them. Her nipples were tiny, and both were pierced with the thinnest, gold rings.

I bent down and sucked her nipple into my mouth, playing with the tiny, gold ring with my tongue as Kelli moaned her pleasure. I reached down and found she wasn’t wearing panties beneath her skirt. This was one nasty slut. Her pussy was shaved bare and she had large, fat pussy lips. I caressed them, feeling her shudder on my lap. Anne captured Kelli’s other nipple in her lips and we suckled side by side on her.

When my finger was coated in Kelli’s pussy juices, I slid my hand around her waist, to her ass, and found her puckered asshole and worked my finger up inside her. “Oh wow!” Kelli gasped. “Hmm, yes. I love ass play.” Kelli giggled wickedly.

“Gonna flood your slutty pussy with my cum,” Mark was moaning. He must be fucking her pretty fast from the sound of the slap of flesh. Donna was just moaning and gasping as he fucked her. “Had a nice cum, slut?” Mark asked. “Because I loved how your cunt massaged my cock, whore! And here is your reward.”

I could almost hear him shooting his cum into her nasty snatch and I licked my lips. I just had to taste that. I pushed Kelli back and then grabbed her nipple ring and led her to Mark as she squealed in pain. Mark was just pulling out of Donna, a satisfied grin on his face.

“Hey, Mare,” he said with a smile, eying the slut I was guiding by her nipple.

“This slut likes it up the ass,” I told him and pushed Kelli at him.

“Do you, slut?” Mark asked, pinching her nipple. “Do you just love getting fucked up your tight, nasty ass?”

“Yes, I love it up the ass,” Kelli gasped.

I motioned Anne to come over as I started stroking Donna’s exposed ass. “Stay bent over, slut.”

“Yes, miss,” she murmured.

Anne walked over and I pointed down on the floor. Ann stretched out and I sat on her face. I shivered in pleasure as Anne begin kissing my cunt, her piercing rubbing deliciously about my pussy. I spread Donna’s cunt open, just like a pretty, just fucked flower, oozing my fiancee’s cum. I licked through her slit, tasting the tangy, honey flavor of her cunt and the salty flavor of Mark’s cum.

I loved eating Mark’s cum out of another woman’s cunt. Creampie was my favorite kind of pie. I dove into Donna’s cunt, licking and sucking every drop of Mark’s cum I could find in her warm, delicious depths. Anne was eating my cunt with the same gusto, drinking my juices, while her finger crept ever closer to my asshole.

“Oh fuck!” Kelli moaned from nearby. Mark must be reaming her ass now. I could hear him moaning softly, his balls slapping against her flesh. “Fuck that’s amazing! Fuck my ass! Hmm, harder!” The slap of flesh few louder and faster as Mark fucked the sluts ass. There was a loud gasp from Kelli. “Umm, tug on my piercing! Fuck my ass! God, you’re such a stud!”

Anne’s finger had finally reached my asshole, teasing my puckered anus with her finger, sending wicked thrills through my body. Her tongue was digging into my pussy, wiggling up inside me as her finger began to wiggle up inside my ass. My own tongue was shoving in and out of Donna’s tight cunt. I had found all of Mark’s tasty cum, now it was time to make the bank teller slut cum on my lips. I pinched Donna’s clit, rubbing the little pearl between my fingers as I sucked on her tasty cunt. Her hips were starting to shake and her breathing was getting faster and faster, her moans louder and longer.

“Umm, that feel’s so good,” Donna murmured. “Oh, miss, you’re going to make me cum! Oh, wow, oh wow, so amazing!” Her body writhed on the desk and a flood of juices squirted on my face, drenching me, running down my breasts. I was coated in delicious pussy juices as Donna moaned and panted like a bitch on the desk.

“You fucking slut!” I snapped in mock anger, and pinched her sensitive clit. She bucked in pain. “I’m covered in your pussy juices. Lick me clean, slut.”

“Sorry, miss!” Donna gasped.

She knelt next to me and I grabbed her blonde hair and pushed her mouth down to my drenched tits. She started lapping her female-cum up, her tongue grazing my nipples, adding more pleasure to what Anne was generating in my ass and pussy. I was rubbing my cunt on Anne’s face, riding her face as her tongue probed the sensitive flesh of my pussy.

Next to my face was Mark’s ass, clenching as he fucked in and out of Kelli’s asshole. I licked my lips, watching my fiancee’s firm butt. The out of shape, flabby Mark I met was almost gone, replaced by a toned and fit stud with an ass any woman would find hot. His hard cock was disappearing into the cleft of Kelli’s ass and coming back out. In and out, god she was lucky. I loved Mark’s cock reaming my ass

“How’s her ass?” I moaned.

“Tight!” Mark grunted. “And about to be full of my cum.”

“Cream her ass, hun. I’m going to cream this slut’s face.”

Donna switched breasts, licking up her sticky juices off my freckled breasts. My eyes were fixed onto Mark’s ass and cock as he fucked Kelli while I ground my cunt on Anne’s sucking lips. Donna’s mouth found my hard nipple and began to gently lick it, swirling her tongue about my areola, lightly brushing the turgid nipple rising hard.

Mark grunted and groaned and pulled out of Kelli’s gaping ass, white cream leaking slowly out, down her crack to her taint. I grabbed Donna’s face and turned her to Mark’s dirty cock and whispered in her ear, “Lick it clean, slut. Revel in the flavor of Kelli’s ass!”

I flooded Anne’s greedy mouth as I came watching Donna’s tongue lick Mark’s cock clean. “Have a good one, Mare?” he asked me as I shuddered on Anne’s tongue.

“Yeah,” I panted. “We should go to the bank more often.”

“Well, we still have to rob two more,” Mark said with that boyish grin of his.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Doctor WolfTail, here are the test result,” nurse Marley said, handing me Karen’s chart. Thamina was sitting next to Karen, holding our slut-sisters hands. Karen was festooned with medical equipment. An oxygen mask, IV’s, EKG monitors. She had been unconscious most of the day, but she would occasionally wake up and ask after Master and Mistress before falling back unconscious.

Mistress wanted me to look after her, so I represented myself as Karen’s private doctor, which I was, I guess. I was all the sluts doctors, and Master and Mistress’s as well. I glanced at the blood results, she was anemic, not surprising, her white blood cell count was normal, so not an infection, and I blinked. That couldn’t be right. “These hGC levels can’t be this high,” I muttered to myself. They were 156,704 mIU/ml. “I need a transvaginal ultrasound, nurse.”

The nurse returned in a few minutes with the ultrasound and we placed Karen in stirrups, I lubed the probe of the ultrasound and inserted it gently up her vagina, guiding the probe as I watched the screen. And there it was. A yolk sack. She was pregnant. And, based off the size, for 8 weeks and 4 days.

I frowned. When Karen started having the morning sickness symptoms, she swore that her last period started twelve days ago, on the seventh of June. What was going on here. She also insisted that a nun couldn’t get pregnant, one of the gifts they were given. So, she’d only been having unprotected sex for little more than a week since her powers were broken.

Then how the hell was she eight-and-a-half weeks pregnant.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mary and I walked out of the third Bank of America we robbed today, this one down on Pearl Street in Tacoma. It was a disappointing bank. Three male tellers and a female loan officer that was as stout as an outhouse. What’s this world coming to when there were not even a moderately attractive bank teller. But Mary and I made the best of it.

“Umm, I’ve been thinking about your cock in my tight little ass all day,” Mary whispered in my ear, rubbing my hardening cock through my pants. “What do you say, stud. Want to give your filly a nice ride?”

“I always want to give my filly a great fucking ride,” I answered and kissed my sweet Mary on the lips.

There was a leather couch at this branch and I bent Mary over the arm rest, hiked up her blue skirt, exposing her beautifully plump ass. I gave her soft cheeks a squeeze, knelt down and spread her open, revealing her brown, puckered asshole. Mary sighed in pleasure as I started to rim her, enjoying her sour flavor. I loved every part of my Mary.

I pushed at the tight ring of her asshole, slipping in and swirling about her velvety, hot walls, coating her insides with saliva. I pushed my tongue as deep as it could go, then pulled back and fucked it in again. Mary was sighing in pleasure as I rimmed her ass.

“Umm, ream my ass, hun!” panted Mary. “God, I love getting my ass eaten out!”

I stuck to fingers up into her cunt, getting them good and soaked and pushed them into her tight ass. I slid them in and out, lubing her asshole until her my fingers were disappearing into her ass with ease. Then I stood up, and pushed my cock into her pussy, burying all the way into her tight depths. When I pulled out my cock was sticky with natures lube, pussy juices, and moved my cock to her tight asshole.

“Wait,” Mary said and I stopped. She stood up and walked around to lie down on the leather couch, the leather creaking as she laid across it on her back and wrapped her arms around her knees, pulling her legs back, exposing her ass and cunt. “Come fuck your mare, my randy stallion!”

I eagerly crawled on top of her, her legs resting on my shoulders as I pushed my cock into her ass. I leaned over her, holding myself up on my arms as my dick slowly slid into her tight hole. Mary’s green eyes twinkled in excitement as I stared into her emerald depths. I made my love to my fiancee’s ass as an entire bank full of customers, tellers, and loan officers watched. Let them watch, let them see how much I loved my naughty filly.

“Oohh, your cock feels so amazing in my ass, Mark,” Mary gasped beneath me. I was picking up my pace, fucking her faster and faster. Her ass was hot and gripped my cock firmly, pleasantly. “Yes, yes! God I love you, love your cock!”

“Love your ass, Mare!” I groaned. “Love your cunt, love your breasts. I love your emerald eyes, and I love you most of all.” I was fucking her harder, pounding her ass. I wasn’t going to last long, her bowels felt too good on my cock.

Mary had a happy smile on her face, her hands reached up and caressed my cheek. “You’re making me cum, stud! Mmhh, my naughty stallions making me cum!”

Her ass was squeezing my cock as she bucked beneath me. I fucked her harder and harder as she moaned her orgasm. I was getting so close, my thrust becoming more furious as I neared the precipice. I was almost there and then I exploded in my sweet filly’s ass, moaning through my teeth. Mary’s legs spread open and I collapsed on her, kissing her sweet mouth as we held each other, cuddling and kissing and just enjoying holding each other.

When the bodyguard sluts finished loading the money, I pulled out of my Mary’s ass, white cum trickling out onto the leather. Mary knelt down and licked my cock clean of her ass while 15 knelt behind her and licked her asshole clean of my cum. 15 fingered Mary to another orgasm while Mary swallowed the load I shut in her mouth.

We were near the Narrows Bridge and across the Narrows was Gig Harbor and the owner of the plane we were going to buy. But we still had more than an hour to kill so we had a delightful lunch at Joeseppi’s, this great Italian restaurant across the parking lot from the bank we just robbed.

After lunch, we crossed the Tacoma Narrows, a, well, narrow part of the Puget Sound between the city of Tacoma and Gig Harbor. We got off highway 16 at the first exit after the bridge, heading towards the Tacoma Narrows Airport. I found a parking spot in front of the small facilities building for the airport and head inside.

“Mark?” a distinguished looking, older man asked.

He was sitting on a lounge seat next to a gorgeous woman, tall and willowy, long black hair that fell in beautiful curves around her delicate face. She looked bored, sitting gracefully in a wrap-around, flowery dress that left her right shoulder and belly exposed, and molded to her round breasts. The skirt was short, and her legs were gorgeous, delicately crossed to show off her toned calves. My cock stirred and I glanced at Mary and saw her eying the woman, lust twinkling in her eyes.

“Yes, I’m Mark and this is my fiancee, Mary,” I introduced.

The man had a firm handshake. “I am Julius Prescott III, and this is my lovely wife, Monique.” His lovely trophy wife, I thought.

“Pleased to meet you,” Monique said, in a bored French accent. Even bored, that accent was sexy as hell. When Monique’s eyes fell on Mary a hungry look appeared. She reached out and gently clasped Mary’s hand, rubbing her fingers sensuously across the back of Mary’s hand. “There is a quaint little bar nearby, maybe we can go and talk and let our men do business.”

“No, why don’t come along, I love watch my man do business,” Mary replied. “I think you’ll find it very entertaining.”

“Very well,” Monique said, hooking her arm around Mary’s.

Julius led us to a golf cart. “Well, let’s start by taking a look at the plane.” We piled in and he drove along the runway to one of the larger hangers. Inside was the almost ninety-foot long, narrow airplane. It was white, with triangular wings and two engines mounted on the fuselage of the plane, near the tail. Her tail number was N7301G.

“And there are no problems?” I asked Julius.

“No, I’ve maintained her very carefully,” Julius answered. “Would you like to see the maintenance records?”

“No, I trust you,” I told him. After all, he had to do what I said.

“Well, she configured to seat ten comfortably and I added a small, rear cabin with a bed,” Julius confided. “It makes long flights much easier when you can stretch out in a real bed. The seats can all recline back and are somewhat comfortable to sleep on.”

He led us to the door and its fold out stairs and led us inside. The cockpit was a complicated set of controls and gauges, with both a pilot and copilot seats. Then there was a small galley and jump-seats for two flight attendants. The main seating area of the plane had two rows of five, very comfy looking chairs, almost recliners, with built in TV screens that folded out and personal bluray players.

“Top of the line stuff,” Julius insisted and then gaped.

Mary was sitting on the seat and pulled Monique into her lap the two ladies were passionately making out. Mary was reaching behind her where the wrap of her dresses gathered in a careful knot of bundled cloth and pulled. The wrap came undone, unwinding as it fell away from her torso, exposing a magnificent pair of breasts that Mary buried her face in, rubbing her cheeks against the silky-soft mounds.

“Monique!” Julius said with a strangled gasp. “Wh-what are you doing!”

I clapped a hand on him. “It’s perfectly okay for your wife to fuck Mary and myself, Julius.”

“Oh, of course,” Julius apologized, flushing. “I don’t know what came over me.”

“Well, those are some magnificent tits on your wife,” I said with a leer. “I’d be jealous, too.”

“Anyway, we have satellite TV and high speed internet,” Julius said as continued he tour. He led me back to the small cabin, dominated by a queen sized bed. “Well Mark, you can see how lovingly I took care of my plane.”

I nodded. “Yeah, I’ll take it.”

“Very good,” Julius said and shook my hand.

“Go see my cops and they’ll give you the $26 million,” I said. “I hope cash will be fine.”

“Of course that’s just fine,” Julius said, a stunned look on his face. The guy was a billionaire and probably never seen that much real cash before.

“We’re going fuck your wife for a while,” I told him, slapping an arm on his shoulder. “When we’re done, if you could have your pilots fly the plan to Thun Field in South Hill where I’ve got a hanger.”

“Oh, absolutely,” Julius said. “You do understand that the pilots do not come with the plane.”

“I’m in the hiring process for the crew,” I said with a smile. Hopefully a sexy crew.

Monique was moaning delightfully as her husband walked passed her. Mary had Mrs. Prescott’s panties pulled down, a lacy lilac scrap of cloth that was bunched around her left ankle, while Mary was skillfully fingering the French woman.

“Ohh, you have a magic touch,” Monique purred and captured Mary’s lips in a kiss, their tongues were twining about the other’s. A real French kiss, I though with a smile.

I walked over to the ladies, unzipping my pants and stroking my hard cock as pulled it out. Monique broke the kiss and stared at my cock. “Suck it,” Mary whispered in her ears.

I groaned as Monique’s soft lips kissed my cock, her tongue gently caressing the sensitive head of my cock. Mary bent her head down and captured one of Monique’s dark nipple with her red lips. Monique gave a throaty laugh and a soft moan and then her hungry mouth sucked in my cock. She sucked hard, then pulled her mouth back, letting her soft lips caress my cock head as she pulled back.

“Fuck, that’s nice,” I moaned

Her tongue licked out across the tip, playing with my urethra and then sucked my cock back into her mouth. She started bobbing her head, her tongue agile as it danced about my cock. Monique moaned on my cock, vibrating my dick, as she came on Mary’s fingers. Mary pulled out her drenched finger, rubbed the woman’s cunt juices on her nipple and sucked into her mouth.

Mary kissed up the woman’s neck, her chin and then Mary’s lips were on the woman’s mouth as she sucked on my cock. The woman popped my cock out of her mouth and the two women started swirling their tongues about my cock head, kissing each other with my cock between their wet tongues.

I could feel my balls tightening beneath their onslaught. “You two are fucking hot,” I moaned. “Get ready! I got bunch of tasty cum for you two vixens!”

“Ohh, cum on our faces,” Monique purred with her sexy, French lilt.

“Give it too me, stallion,” Mary moaned. “Give us a cum-bath!”

White, ropey cum shot out of my cock, splattering Mary’s forehead and cheek. The second blast landed across Monique’s nose and lips and a third blast fell on her round tits. A fourth, small squirt hit Mary’s other cheek as she bent down to lick at the cum that splattered on Monique’s round breasts, her tongue dragging across the silky, smooth orbs and flicked at a hard, dark nipple.

“What do you thing, Mare,” I asked. “Do you think Monique would make a great stewardess?”

Mary giggled as Monique lapped at the sticky cum on her forehead. “Hmm, she would look delicious as a sexy stewardess.” Mary pulled Monique’s mouth to her, the pair swapping my salty cum between them. When she broke the kiss, a thin strand of cum momentarily connected their lips before it snapped. “You’re going to be our stewardess, Monique,” Mary told her. “You’ll buy yourself a naughty stewardess outfit from a sex shop. The sluttier the better. Whenever we need to fly somewhere, we’ll give you a call.”

Monique giggled. “Absolutely, ma chérie.”

“We fly out Friday from Thun Field for the weekend, be there by two PM,” I told her.

“I will,” she purred. “It sounds like so much fun.”

“How big is the bed?” Mary asked.

“Big enough,” I said with a grin, and helped the two ladies to their feet.

Monique’s dress fell the rest of the way off of her, exposing the round curves of her ass and hips and a shaved cunt drenched in her fluids. Mary peeled out of her clothing and then the two ladies pulled my clothes the rest of the way off. I kissed Monique on her sweet lips, enjoying my first real French kiss, and then pushed her back onto the bed, her black hair fanning out across the bed.

“Time to make me cum, cutie,” Mary purred and straddled Monique’s face.

Monique giggled. “Your clam looks so tasty.”

Mary gasped in delight as Monique licked at her pussy. I picked up Monique’s hips and lined up at her wet cunt, shoving my cock into her cunt. Monique gave a naughty squeal as my cock plowed into her wet, tight cunt. I fucked her hard and slowed and watched as her breasts waved back and forth from the strength of my thrust.

“Bet your husband doesn’t fuck you as hard?” Mary moaned as she admired my cock disappearing and reappearing out of Monique’s cunt.

“No, not my husband,” Monique admitted. “But a few of my lovers do.”

“Ohh, so you cheat on your husband,” Mary panted. “What a slutty wife we have here.”

“I’m French, of course I have other lovers,” Monique purred. “Julius is a fine provider, but he’s old. And falls asleep so early.”

“Ohh, are some of your lovers women?” Mary asked. “Because you sure know what you’re doing down there.”

Monique gave a throaty laugh, her pussy starting to squeeze gently at my cock. “Yes, my sweet Lize.”

“Is she gorgeous?” I asked her.

“To die for,” panted Monique.

“Invited her to come along and play sexy stewardess,” I ordered her. “She’ll be well compensated.”

“Ohh, but what would her poor husband think?” Monique asked, wickedly.

“Tell him it’s a girls weekend,” Mary gasped. “Just get her to come.”

“I will,” Monique promised. “My little Lize does whatever I tell her. She’s so bored. Her husband is always off working.”

My phone rang from my pant’s pocket. Monique’s cunt felt far too good. I wasn’t about to stop fucking her. I leaned over Monique, fucking her harder, delighting in the moans and coos of pleasure, and captured Mary’s left nipple in my mouth. I ran my tongue across the turgid, dusky nub as Mary wrapped her arms around my head, cradling me to her bosom.

“Oh, Monique, you’re going to get a sweet surprise,” Mary moaned,

I nibbled at her nipple as I thrust into Monique’s cunt. Mary was starting to writhe on the French woman’s face. Mary stiffened and then shook and moaned loudly as she came on Monique’s face. I could hear Monique’s tongue lapping at her cunt, drinking in the fluid.

“Umm, what a delicious surprise,” Monique purred.

Mary rolled off Monique’s face and stretched out on the bed. I pushed Monique’s legs up onto my shoulder, pressing her thighs together. She felt tighter on my cock as I started to pound her hard. I was getting closer and closer to flooding the cheating wife’s cunt. Just a few more thrust and I’d be there.

“Oh, Mark, you’re fucking me so good!” she moaned. “Umm, you are stirring up my dough with your big spoon! Ohh, yes! Jouir de, jouir de!” Her cunt spasmed on my cock, milking my cum from my balls and I felt that explosive release as my spunk shot out of my balls and coated the inside of her married pussy.

I pulled out of her, my cum oozing out. Mary spread her thighs and dived in, devouring the creampie I made for her. I walked over to my pants and fished out my phone. I didn’t recognize the phone number, but whoever it was left a voice mail.

“Umm, you are one fantastic lover,” Monique purred. “And taking me with my husband’s knowledge.” She shuddered in delight. “Such wicked people.”

I punched in my password to my voicemail. “It’s Noel, Master. I’m being detained by the FBI. They let me use the bathroom and missed the burner phone I had on me when…shit, I got to go.”

“Mare, we need to go,” I told her.

“What’s wrong?” Mary asked, sitting up, cum staining her lips.

“Noel’s in trouble.”

We threw our clothes on, and rushed out of the plane. “My wife was satisfying, yes?” Julius asked as he handed me the papers to sign. He was waiting for us back at the cars, several duffel bags stuffed with money were sitting in the trunk of his gold BMW.

“Very satisfying,” I told him. “We offered her a job, part time, as a stewardess. She’s very excited about it. You should be happy for her.”

“It is good that she stays busy,” Julius nodded. “My work often keeps me away. Luckily she has Lize to keep her company.” It was hard keeping a straight face. I knew just how Lize was keeping his wife company.

“What are you going to do with the money?” Mary asked him.

“Down payment on my new Gulfstream V,” Julius said with a smile.

“Well, we have this delightful charity,” Mary said. “And it would mean a lot to us if you could give a generous donation. It’s tax deductible, of course, once we get our IRS approval.”

“Oh, really?” Julius asked. “I always have considered myself a generous man.”

“It’s to help poor young women get access to free reproductive medicine,” Mary explained. “We’ve partnered with a delightful young doctor and a sizable donation could go a long way. Say, half of what we paid you.”

“I would be honored, miss,” Julius smiled.

Julius kissed Mary on the cheek and then shook my hand. “It was a pleasure doing business with you, Julius,” I said. Well, a pleasure fucking your wife, anyways.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“I think we should abort the child,” I told Dr. Yorrik. He was Chief of Medicine at Good Sam. “The mother’s life is in danger.” I hated having to recommended an abortion. I was an OB/GYN because I loved children. But sometimes, the life of the mother had to come first.

“This is such an unusual case, Dr. WolfTail.” Dr. Yorrik muttered. “How can the embryo be growing this fast? Has it really had a days growth in just a few hours.”

I nodded. If I hadn’t seen what Master and Mistress could do, I wouldn’t believe it myself. “Yes, Dr. Yorrik, I measured three times, you know how accurate a transvaginal ultrasound is at dating conception.”

“Well we need the patient’s consent, or her next of kin,” Dr. Yorrik pointed out.

Or her Master’s consent, I thought. Master and Mistress would need to know either way. I heard Dr. Yorrik gasp and turn pale as a flush of lust burned through my body. My nipples hardened, and my cunt wept juices. I turned and saw Lilith manifesting before us. The demoness was dressed in her tight, transparent red dress, her lush body easily visible. Her silvery hair fell in a mussed mess about her shoulders.

God, I needed to be fucked. I glanced at Dr. Yorrik. He looked pretty good for a man in his mid-fifties. Distinguished. And older man were supposed to be patient, skillful lovers. I bet he could bend me right over Karen and thrust his cock into my pussy and…I tried to concentrate. This was Lilith’s doing. Try and keep it together, Willow.

“How are you here, Lilith?” I gasped, my voice strained with lust. My cunt was a wet mess in my panties, my clit hard and itching to be caressed. Mistress used her last boon, Lilith should be back in hell. Then she flickered, appearing a few inches to the left. A frown creased Lilith’s beautiful face.

“Willow, pass this message to your…Master,” Lilith sneered, “and that slattern, Mary. Karen’s life is tied to the child growing within her. Abort the child, and Karen dies.”

She flickered a second time, reappearing a foot to the right, half inside a cabinet. A look of concentration appeared on Lilith’s face and then she flickered out of existence and the overwhelming lust vanished. I took a deep breath, trying to steady my beating heart. I looked at Dr. Yorrik who adjusted his pants, a pink flush suffusing his cheeks and neck. God help me, I was about ready to fuck this wrinkled old man. It was so nice to think straight again.

“Wh-what was that?” he asked.

“An impossibility,” I muttered.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mary and I raced back to Tacoma in my Mustang, following 15 and 16, the sirens and lights going on their patrol car. Noel was in trouble and we had to rescue her. What good did it do to have a spy in the FBI if she gets arrested.

The FBI field office, really a satellite office, was located in the basement of the Federal Courthouse, a gorgeous brick structure with a copper dome on Pacific Avenue in downtown Tacoma. It used to be Union Station, the main train station of Tacoma back in the heyday of train travel. But it fell into decline and Amtrak built a new station on Puyallup Avenue and the Federal Government leased the train station and turned it into the Courthouse.

“Take me to where Noel is being held,” I barked at a junior FBI agent who led us back through the cramped, musty basement to a hallway and a series of doors labeled, “Interrogation.”

I threw open the door and found Noel, looking tired and haggard, sitting before a metal table while a woman in a burnt-orange pantsuit was badgering her with questions. The woman turned, her prune-face pinched in a frown as she eyed us. Then her eyes widened. “How the fuck did you get in here, Mr. Glassner?” she asked, rising to her feet, her hand straying to her gun.

“Don’t touch your gun,” I ordered. “Who are you and why have you detained Agent Heinrich?”

“I am Special Agent Hatheway, OPR” she answered, “and Agent Heinrich is being investigated for corruption and obstruction of justice.”

Two more men walked into the room a tall, skinny guy in his early forties and a short, round man, badly balding with only a ring of gray hair left. He looked like a short, fat Captain Picard. “What is the meaning of this!” the short, round man barked. “Why is he in here!”

“Calm down,” I ordered. “Who are you two.”

“I am SAC Kemp and this is my ASAC, Agent Donavan,” the short man answered.

I frowned at the acronym and looked at Noel. “SAC is Special-Agent-in-Charge,” Noel answered. “He runs the Tacoma branch and Donavan is his second.”

“Good, that makes this easy,” I said. “Noel is a model agent and hasn’t done anything wrong. Nor have I, so stop investigating me. Nothing Mary or I do is illegal, after all.”

The SAC blinked, his mind processing the commands, his anger fading away. “What are we supposed to do with all this evidence? Or the banks you…you…” he struggled to find the right word, “…borrowed money from today!” SAC Kemp demanded. “It looks bad for you, Mark. I know your innocent, but the boys back in D.C. just doesn’t understand. They think you’re a criminal and have my balls in a vice? What am I supposed to tell them?”

I smiled. “All right, tell them I’m part of some organized crime and that Noel is deep undercover and you just need time to build your case.”

Kemp frowned, glanced at Donavan, who nodded. “Yeah, I guess we could do that. OC cases can take years to build,” Donavan pointed out

“How do we explain Noel’s…um…sexual favors?” the SAC asked, delicately.

I sat down, and unzipped my pants. “She’s just very dedicated to maintaining her cover, willing to do anything.” I pulled out my cock. “Come show them just how dedicated you are, Agent Heinrich.”

Noel smiled, standing up. She lifted up her gray miniskirt and pulled off a pair of frilly, black panties, exposing her shaved pussy and landing strip of blonde hair. The FBI Agents were all gaping and Mary gave them a few reassuring orders as she sat on the table next to me.

“I’m a very dedicated FBI Agent,” Noel purred as she straddled me, sinking her cunt down onto my dick. She was wet and tight and moaned like the slut she was as she impaled herself on my cock. “I’m willing to do any nasty, degrading things I have to! Anything to maintain my cover!”

“See, she’s going to do what it takes stay undercover and take down the bad, evil Mike Glassner,” I moaned as Noel began riding up and down on my cock. “Fuck, she’s quite good at this! She deserves a medal or three for her sacrifices she’s making for the Bureau.”

“Yeah, sacrifices,” a flushed SAC Kemp muttered as he watched Noel fuck me.

Mary eyed the three FBI agents and sighed. “16, get in here.”

16, whom we left in the hallway, walked in. She had a predatory face and hungry lips, framed by curly brown hair. The bodyguard slut knelt on the floor and pushed up Mary’s blue skirt and started hungrily eating out my fiancee’s cunt.

“Umm, that’s a good slut,” Mary moaned, her eyelids fluttering. She glanced at the bulge forming in Kemp’s pants. “It’s okay, you can fuck her. 16’ll love it, won’t you, slut?”

“I’d love a dick up my cunt!” purred 16, flashing Kemp a hungry smile before Mary shoved her face back into her cunt.

Kemp dropped his brown slacks and fell to his knees, pushing up 16’s short, slutty cop skirt, exposing her white ass and bushy brown cunt. He plunged in, fucking 16 hard. 16 moaned into Mary’s cunt and a wicked smile played on Mary’s lips as she glanced at Donavan. The tall man was rubbing at his crotch as he watched the orgy that broke out in the interrogation room.

“We don’t want to leave out the ASAC,” Mary cooed. “How about you fuck Agent Prune-Face. She looks like she hasn’t had a dick up her cunt in years.”

ASAC Donavan bent Agent Prune-Face over the table and pulled down her burnt-orange pants and white panties. He fished his cock out of his blue pants and started fucking the woman hard. I didn’t blame him for fucking her face down, I wouldn’t want to look at the face while fucking her either.

“Ohh, Michael,” Agent Prune-Face moaned. “God, I love it when you fuck me from behind.” I blinked at that. Our ASAC had a wedding ring on and this clearly wasn’t his wife. Man, how ugly must his wife be if Prune-Face was a good alternative.

I decided to concentrate on the far more attractive FBI Agent riding my cock and pulled Noel’s sweet lips down for a kiss. Her gray-blue eyes were misting with happiness as she rode me. When she broke the kiss, she moved her lips to my ear and licked my lobe, and whispered, “Thank you for rescuing me, Master.”

“Always,” I moaned. “You’re one of my sluts. And no one messes with my women.”

“I love you, Master.”

I smiled and realized that I loved her too, that I loved all my sluts. It wasn’t the heart-achingly pure love I felt for Mary, but it was love just the same. I licked at her lobe and whispered, “I love you too, slut!”

I glanced at Mary and she smiled down at me and reached out and touched Noel’s head, stroking her sandy-blonde hair. “And what about me?” Mary pouted.

“I guess I love you, too, Mare,” I said with a fond smile.

“I love you just as much as I love Master,” Noel answered, rubbing her cheek against Mary’s hand.

“I love you, too, slut,” Mary told her. Then she gave a mock sigh. “And I guess I love you as well, Mark.”

Noel was beaming as she rode my cock harder and faster, her cunt a hot, tight glove on my cock as she slammed her hips up and down on my lap. I gripped her ass and started fucking my cock up into her. My balls were tightening and I wanted to spill my love inside my slut. Noel was panting, throwing back her head as the pleasure trembled through her.

“I’m cumming, Master,” she gasped. “Oh, thank you, thank you for letting me cum on your hard cock!”

I groaned and coated her slutty pussy with my cream and kissed her gently as she sat on my lap. My phone rang, spoiling the mood and I answered it. “What,” I barked, a little testily.

“Master, it’s Willow. Karen she’s pregnant.”

I didn’t know what to say. Next to me, Mary was moaning and shuddering as she came on 16’s mouth. 16 was moaning into Mary’s cunt as Kemp pounded her from behind, the old guy panting and his face beet red from the effort. Agent Prune-Face was moaning like a bitch in heat for the ASAC and if the table wasn’t bolted to the floor, I’m sure the table would have slid all the way to the wall by now.

“Is that why she’s sick?” I asked, finally processing what she said. Mary looked down at me, curious.

“There’s more, Master,” Willow continued. “Lilith appeared. It’s her child. And the embryo is growing very fast. Karen’s eight-and-half week’s pregnant in the eight days since Lilith fucked her. At the rate the embryo is growing, she’ll give birth in a month.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I was lying on the green bedspread of the SeaTac Holiday Inn across the street from the Seattle-Tacoma International Airport. I arrived yesterday around five o’clock. When the Bond of Avvah was broken I was driven into a nearby bathroom because of the phantom pain. And then the Ecstasy came upon me and the Angel Ramiel spoke to me, told me that our opening gambit had failed.

“What do we do now?” I had asked the Angel.

“A messier plan,” Ramiel had answered sadly, as his hard cock slid into my pussy and an orgasm shuddered through my body. “A far messier plan.”

“What do you…ohh wow…mean!” I moaned as his cock plunged in and out of me and orgasms rolled through my trembling body. Being touched by an Angel set all your nerves alive with pleasure, drowning your senses until only you and the Angle remained.

“Soldiers are needed, now,” answered Ramiel. “Four and four and four.”

“I don’t under…ohhh yes, harder, umm…” and I was lost to the pleasure. When I regained my senses, I was lying face down in the stall of the ladies room in Concourse B of the airport. I washed my face off. Soldiers are needed now. Four and four and four. Ramiel’s words echoed in my mind.

At the baggage claim, a cute guy, fit and tall with brilliant, blue eyes that could melt the panties off the most prudish girl, flirted with me as we waited for our luggage. I must have spent fifteen, twenty minutes writhing on the bathroom floor, and still had to waited another fifteen minutes, albeit fifteen pleasant minutes, for my luggage.

Curtis invited me to his hotel room, and I took him up on it. When Providence provided me with a place to stay, you take it. Particularly when it came with such a handsome man. We wasted little time when we got to his room. He was kissing me, ripping off my sundress and then my underwear. He threw me down on the bed, dropped his cell phone, watch and keys on the nightstand then crawled onto the bed and we started kissing, his hands kneading my breasts while I unbelted him and pulled his hardening cock out.

He rolled over onto his back, his hard cock prodding out my sopping cunt. I broke the kiss, rising up and sliding his cock inside me. I moaned, wantonly, as his cock filled up my cunt so deliciously. I wiggled my hips a few times, getting used to his girth, then I slowly started to ride his cock, enjoying the delightful feeling of his cock’s head rubbing up against the sensitive flesh of my pussy.

His hands were playing with my breasts, running up and down my sides, as he moaned and panted his enjoyment. “You’ve got a fucking tight pussy, Theodora!” he moaned. “God damn, this is my lucky day!”

“I love how your big cock is stretching my cunt!” I cooed. He wasn’t the biggest cock, that went to a Warlock I once exorcised. The prick had wished for a huge cock and I was sore for a week afterwards. But Curtis has a nice, thick cock.

His phone rang, some pop song I didn’t recognize. I may look eighteen, but I was forty-four, and was a teenager of the eighties. I couldn’t believe this guy. He had a hot chick riding his cock and he was answering his phone. Well, I wasn’t about to stop, I was to close to cumming to stop because my partner was an asshole.

“Hey, babe,” Curtis had said, holding his phone in his right hand and used his left hand to shush me. I could see his ring finger and the tan line from a missing wedding band. The asshole was married, and speaking to his wife while I rode him. He sounded so sweet and caring as he spoke to his wife. You couldn’t tell his cheating cock was in my tight pussy. “Yeah, I just got into the hotel room. The baggage claim took forever.”

I kept riding him. I wasn’t the one cheating on my spouse, so why should I feel guilty. I had my indulgence, nothing I did was a sin until I finished my mission. His cock felt too amazing to stop, anyways, and there was this naughty thrill running through my body. It should be his wife riding his cock, not me. I was taking her place. Curtis’s eyes were rooted to my heaving breasts as he spoke to his wife.

“Yeah, it was a long flight and I’m beat,” Curtis told his wife, reaching up with his left hand to cup my tit, rolling my nipple pleasantly between his fingers. “I’ll probably watch some TV and then crash.”

My orgasm neared and I grit my teeth and tried not to make too much noise as I came on his cock. This was so exciting, so fucking hot. Listening to Curtis while he talked to his wife got me off faster than I was used. I kept fucking his cock, grinding my clit into his groin, hoping to get another cum out of him.

“Just the TV,” Curtis lied to cover up the few moans that escaped my lips. “Yeah, some stupid movie’s on. So, what are you wearing?” He gave a throaty laugh. “The purple bra, I love that on you. Umm, why don’t you pull off your bra and rub your dark nipples.” He paused. “Yeah, babe, I’m jerking off so hard thinking about your sexy body, your chocolate breasts. I wish you were here, riding my cock.” He was breathing hard, listening to his wife talk dirty to him. “Fuck, babe, you’re really revving my motors tonight.”

Feeling naughty, I leaned over, rubbing my breasts against his chest and began licking at his neck and ears, moaning my pleasure softly. The bed was squeaking as he started fucking his hips up into me.

“I’m imagining you’re on top of me, Latoya,” he moaned into the phone, “your hips writhing on me, your cunt so wet and tight on my cock. Your breasts are rubbing into my chest and you’re licking and whispering such naughty things into my ear.”

I could almost hear his wife saying those nasty things to him. My clit was rubbing into his groin as we fucked and I could feel a second orgasm building inside me. He gripped my ass, squeezing my firm cheek as he thrust hard inside me.

“I’m cumming, Latoya!” he gasped and I could feel his hot cum spraying inside me. “I’m pretending its your pussy I’m flooding!” I moaned, a low throaty sound as my cunt spasmed on his cock. “Thanks, Latoya,” Curtis whispered. “Love you.”

I rolled off him, panting in pleasure. I glanced at Curtis and he was asleep, snoring softly. God, what an asshole.

I fucked him again in the morning, though. He was paying for my hotel room, and his cock felt amazing in my cunt. Then he went down to attend the conference, telling me not to expect him back until around seven or eight that night, so I had the day to myself.
All day I sat in the room, trying to ignore Ramiel’s words. But they just wouldn’t leave my mind. A far messier plan. Soldiers are needed now. Four and four and four. I went out for a jog up the busy International Boulevard. I tried watching the planes land and take off at the airport. Nothing worked. Ramiel’s words just echoed in my mind.

A far messier plan. Soldiers are needed now. Four and four and four.

I returned to the hotel room, hungry, and ordered room service for lunch. Let the cheating asshole pay for it. He claimed he only cheated on his wife a few times a year when he was out of town, but I bet the asshole cheated on the poor woman all the time. Only someone comfortable in cheating could talk to his wife while fucking another woman.

I was flipping through the channels. Over 200 and nothing worth watching. I was trying to distract myself. My stomach roiled with fear. I had two Warlocks to defeat. And Lilith of the Black Moon and of the Empty Womb, had been summoned. How was I supposed to face all that on my own. My best hope had been the Bond of Avvah and that failed.

A far messier plan. Soldiers are needed now. Four and four and four. Those words just wouldn’t leave me alone, gnawing away at my stomach. I just had to have faith that His Providence would guide me. Scripture always said God would never give you a burden you were not strong enough to carry. I just needed to have faith.

There was a knock at the door, interrupting my worry.

I turned the TV off, frowning. I didn’t order anymore room service and the maids had already been in here to clean. I got off the bed and walked to the hotel room and opened the door, curious at what I’d fine. There were two women standing on the doorstep. The first was a tall, black woman. And I mean black. I’ve never seen someone with such dark skin before. The other women was a short, busty Latina with a tired smile on her face. In fact, both women looked tired, their clothes rumpled, and each clutched a suitcase.

And both had golden auras surrounding them.

“Sister,” the black woman said in an African accent and hugged me warmly. The Latina woman slipped her arms around the both of us, and all three of us hugged each other fiercely.

Tears were streaming down my face and joy beat in my heart. “Please, come in Sisters,” I told them as we released the hug. And then my heart sank. When was the last time three nuns were required to take down a Warlock. Could things be that bad already.

Our opening gambit failed, Ramiel’s voice echoed in my head. A far messier plan. Soldiers are needed now. Four and four and four.

To be continued…

---